Support

Loyalty pt. 2

word count: 18,116

Fandom: MCYT Pairing: Emerald Duo x Male!Wolf!Reader Pronouns: He/Him Relationship: Familial/Platonic Occupation: N/A Ability: Wolf Hybrid

The character is that of a wolf hybrid, allowing them to have traits of a wolf. They have abnormal strength and speed with keen senses of smell, hearing and sight, making their nose and ears almost sensitive to anything. They are also granted with an abnormal height and the gift to shapeshift from a human/normal form to a more monstrous form.

Keys: [M/N]: Male Name  [S/C]: Skin Color [H/C]: Hair Color [E/C]: Eye Color [U/N]: Username

Warnings: character death, vulgar language, violence

the reader has three forms so far. full human form, they stand at 6″10ft tall with only wolf ears, tail and eyes. half/half form: 7″6ft with fur beginning to appear on his forearms and neck, his legs become hind legs but also his entire forearms become claws. full form: 8″2ft is a full werewolf. his body is covered entirely of fur, his face taking the form of a wolf and his body is bulking with more muscles. that would be the final form he has full control over, however, he has one final form. the complete wolf form where he’s on all fours and his animalistic instincts overwhelm his human instincts, meaning he has no control over himself when in this form. in this form, he stands at 9″0ft tall.

will make a pt. 3 after this one, maybe a pt. 4 if I don’t fit what I want into the pt. 3, but whatever. 

this was lagging all over the place because there are too many words.

that is all.

“Loyalty” pt.1

[M/N] hadn’t even known how much time had past since the war; since he lost Schlatt, his mind couldn’t function properly and he was slowly losing that remaining piece of sanity that he managed to salvage. He fled Manberg the moment he saw explosions coming from the country, taking himself and Schlatt’s corpse far away from it and finding a peaceful little area where he could bury him. Sure it was cliché, but [M/N] found a nice little spot on a hilltop where he would have a nice view of the sun rising and falling with each passing day; it was perfect. It was so hard for him to dig up a hole and put his body in it, he couldn’t stop the tears from falling down his face as he lowered his body into the grave, even more so when he had to bury him.

Sure, he was a good couple hundred blocks away from the new L’Manberg now run by Tubbo, but the anguished cries he wailed at the top of his lungs could be heard from miles away. His claws dug deep into his skin to the point he started to bleed, he could care less, he really didn’t care about himself at that moment and allowed himself to wallow up in his anger and sadness. Now the only thing he had left of Schlatt was the ring, he always kept on him as a necklace, never to admit that he left it there so it would always be close to his heart. He raised his hand and held onto it tightly before turning and facing the direction where the sun was slowly beginning to descend as the night took over the day, he took a shallow breath as he leaned his head back to rest against the tombstone.

The next couple of days, or weeks, it followed with [M/N] animalistic instincts beginning to overwhelm his human consciousness. Another reason as to why he stayed in his human form more is because he had more control over his thoughts and instincts than when he’s constantly in his original wolf form, he was slowly becoming more and more like a wolf that he stopped looking after himself. If he were to see his reflection, he would most likely see his younger self staring right back at him. His hair had grown pass his shoulders and was matted from the lack of brushing and washing it, his bangs even grew to the point they shadowed his eyes. His nails grew out and were cracked, he was filthy to the point he could pollute a river or stream if he dared step into one and his hands to his forearms were constantly covered in blood.

Most of the time he spent staying at Schlatt’s grave because he really didn’t know what to do, the only time he ever left was because he was hungry, now this is where the blood comes into play. He was merciless with the way he hunted down animals, he didn’t spare them a chance as he lunged at them, digging his claws into their bodies to keep them from fleeing before eating them raw, tearing them apart before ripping into their skin to devour them. By the time his hunger was satisfied, he would have blood dripping down his mouth and some of it staining his fur, but he didn’t really care. Right now he was asleep huddled by his grave when he heard the sound of flapping wings, his ears flickered a bit as he raised his head and saw a crow was bouncing up and down in front of him.

...

...

*WHACK*

The crow let out a squawk when [M/N]’s tail smacked it when it got too close for comfort, he growled at it as a warning for it to back off but only when he started pushing himself up did it get the message and leave him be. He thought that would be the last time he saw that crow and let himself fall into slumber, but little did he know, the next day he would be swarmed by countless crows. They followed him everywhere he went and were constantly squawking in his ear, some even going so far as to grabbing him by certain parts of his body and fur to pull at him, one even nipped at his ear and pulled at it. [M/N] would try any means necessary to get rid of them but soon he grew to accept that these crows were not going to stop bothering him no matter how many times he threatened to eat them.

That was until--

“Who are you?” [M/N] had one of the crows perched on his forearm as he raised his head, and there he saw was seemed like a middle aged man with blonde hair that just rested above his shoulders while a single braid was seen on the side of his head. He wore a green jinbei, black haori, sandals, and green-and-white striped bucket hat that shadowed his blue eyes “I haven’t seen you around, so you must be new.” he muttered softly before growling at him not to get close, beginning to feel territorial.

“So you’re the one the crows have been hanging around?” [M/N] gave him a confused look but soon noticed that the crows that were always around him started surrounding the unknown man, squawking and cawing at him, the difference was that he noticed the blonde could actually understand what they were saying.

“HE’S THE LONELY PUP.”

“HE SMELLS.”

“OF COURSE HE DOES, HAVE YOU SEEN HIM SHOWER?”

“SOMETIMES HE CRIES.”

“BABY.”

“HE’S ALWAYS AROUND THIS GRAVE.”

”They’ve been keeping an eye on you, saying that you needed a friend.” he snickered when he noticed the wolfman grimace at the thought but couldn’t help but feel a tiny bit grateful that that was the reason as to why they were hanging around, he thought they stuck around because they thought he was corpse merely walking around.

“They’re lucky I haven’t eaten them yet.” he then sneers, standing up and towering over the man, who couldn’t help but swallow thickly at just how tall he was “Now what do you want? You have your birds, now get lost.” his eyes soon moved down to see the grave [M/N] was protecting, briefly seeing the name [JSchlatt] pop up in his view before looking up at him.

“You’re [M/N], aren’t you? The Devil’s Hound.” he sneered at him.

“Only one person called me that, and if you’re here to claim my head, I’ll make sure you regret it old man.” he warned, letting out a snarl as he bared his teeth and claws, showing him that he wasn’t playing around, to which the older man raised his hands to show him that he meant no harm as he took a step back.

“I promise, I’m not here to do anything.” [M/N] didn’t ease up at all, still on edge at the stranger.

“Then leave, I won’t ask you again.” the blonde hums softly, crossing his arms.

“That sounds more like a threat.” [M/N] chuckles rather menacingly, shaking his head before glaring at him.

“It’s a promise.” they continued to stare at each other, [M/N] growing even more agitated before the stranger raised his hands once more, letting out a defeated sigh as he took a step back.

“Alright, have it your way.” with that he turned around and started walking away, only stopping briefly to spare him one more glance “The name’s Philza, by the way, but everybody calls me Phil.” [M/N] only growled, narrowing his eyes on him before letting out a huff and walking away.

“Like I need to know.” he’ll forget his name anyways, knowing that he easily forgets the names of those who have the least impact on his life or if they have no value to him. That was until Philza kept visiting him at odd times of the day, whether it be sometime in the early morning or late nights, [M/N] didn’t understand why he kept coming back. Most of the time he would try and strike up a conversation with the feral wolf, which would end with him having a one sided conversation, but Philza didn’t miss the way [M/N]’s ears perked up in his direction, indicating that he was listening.

Philza wasn’t entirely sure why he was so interested in this lost puppy, maybe it was because of how he already managed to win the hearts of his crows who were usually very picky, or maybe it was because he reminded him of the days he met Technoblade. A lost and scared piglin hybrid who hated the world, who fought against the world until a new light was opened up to him when Philza came into the picture. He just wanted to help [M/N] because he already knew that his parental/fatherly instincts would come to bite him in the ass if he didn’t offer him a hand. Technoblade already told him enough that his father figure, Schlatt, died and that was his anchor from slipping over the edge, so he knew it was going to be a challenge to wriggle his way into the heart of this closed off wolfman.

“Why do you keep coming to visit me, Philza? Don’t you find me slightly disturbing?” [M/N] murmured to himself, gesturing to the fact that he quite literally hasn’t bathed himself in god knows how long now, he was surprised his crows still hung around despite the foul smell coming from him.

“You look lonely.” was all he answered, noticing how he flinched at that before burying his face deeper into his arms. He was in his wolf form and he was curled up on top of Schlatt’s grave, he was in this form because it made laying down more comfortable and it made him more bearable to be around. Philza managed to ease some of the tension off his shoulders by the constant visits, each time bringing a sort of gift (which was mostly food) to reassure him that he meant no harm “I know what constantly loneliness feels like.” he huffs.

“Right.” he raises his head and looks up at where Philza was sitting, watching as he stared up at the passing clouds with some sort of longing look. He remembered the first time he saw Philza’s damaged wing, managing to get a sneak peak from under his cloak and saw that it was beyond any repair and that he was incapable of flying ever again, how tragic “You’ve mentioned you’ve been staying in new L’Manberg, right?”

“Yes.” 

“... can I ask why? I’ve already mentioned that you’re new, mostly because I’ve seen most of the residents of this server during the war between Manberg and Pogtopia, but I never saw you.” he then noticed the way Philza became silent, it usually be the other way around, but he must have stepped onto some boundaries... dammit.

“Wilbur,” [M/N] snarled at the mention of that bastard, he wonders what he was up to nowadays “he was my son.” at the announcement, [M/N]’s eyes widened in shock and a growl erupted out of his throat, he was going to shout but paused at what he said.

“Was?” he nods, he takes a breath as he let his head hang back, [M/N] now noticed the single stray tear that ran down his face.

“By the time I arrived, I tried to stop Wilbur from blowing up his country but ultimately, I was too late.” so that explained the explosions he saw and heard on that day, but that still didn’t expla-- “Wilbur was so far gone into his madness that he... pleaded for me to kill him.”

“Ah... I see.” they both sat in silence until [M/N] let out a bitter laugh, Philza looked at him and saw he had a similar expression on his face “I lost a father figure while you lost your son, a poor way for the two of us to relate to something, huh?” Philza stared at him before bursting out into laughter, sure it was a poor way for [M/N] to make light of the situation, but at least he tried instead of remaining silent.

“I guess so.” the two sat together now but this time, [M/N] had actually gotten up and sauntered over to him, Philza was going to question what he was doing but stopped when [M/N] curled up behind him, letting the older man rest his body against his own. Sure he hated Wilbur’s guts with a passion, but he genuinely liked Philza, so the least he can do is swallow his pride and comfort him “Who knew you could be such a softy.” he laughed when his comment earned him a smack by his tail.

“Watch it, old man. You’re just bearable.” 

The next few days was more light hearted, it took a couple weeks but Philza finally managed to get the wolfman to open up where he was able to touch him without the other snarling at him. [M/N] was a very large man and he packed a lot of muscle and weight, so imagine his surprise when Philza had little to no effort in picking him up and dropping him into a lake. The birdman was quite thankful that the other didn’t fight him as he helped bathe him, discarding his hat and cloak while rolling his sleeves and pants up so he could wash his matted fur/hair. By the time he was finished, he used his wings to help him dry faster because letting out a laugh when the other poofed up, [M/N] deadpanned at him but snickered softly, because it was quite hilarious.

It was when Philza pulled out a pair of scissors did [M/N] start to panic, his hair was unkempt and hard to brush through but when he managed to untangle the knots he whipped out the scissors and cut his hair to a manageable length. His ears would flicker back and worth when they got a little too close but he was able to bear with it, he left cutting his nails to himself because he still wanted them to be pretty long. Philza gave him some clothes and that completed his look, he let out a tired sigh as he pulled out a mirror and there [M/N] gave him a sheepish look at his makeover.

“You really didn’t have to do this, Phil.” the blonde gave him a smile, quite happy that he was calling him Phil instead of Philza.

“Oh no, mate, you needed it badly.” [M/N] pulled a face as he pushed the mirror away, twirling a standing of his hair around his finger and gave him an apologetic look.

“Right, apologies about that.” the other only waved his hand, dismissing it.

“You know... I have no idea what you’re going through, knowing that you’ve been with Schlatt since you were a mere child, along with the fact that he was the one that brought you out of the life of poverty, but,” Philza reached forward and placed a hand on his shoulder, giving it a light squeeze “would he want you to continue living like this? Disregarding your own health and life, just to stay by his side?” [M/N] let out a tired sigh.

“Easy for you to say. Move on, get a life... but I never thought that far ahead. I never had my own mindset, maybe it’s the animal genetics pumping through my DNA that the only thing that was going through my head was to obey him. I never questioned him and I was loyal to him to the very end, and now that he’s gone... I don’t know what to do. He told me to live my own life, but I don’t know the first thing I can do. I don’t know how to live a life beside someone else’s.” the way [M/N] looked up at Philza was genuine confusion, he gave him a sad look before standing up, he goes to question him but froze when he offered his hand to him.

“How’s about I give you that little extra push?” as he stared up at him, a flash of the time when he was a sickly child in that alleyway came to his mind, seeing the reminiscence of Schlatt in Philza’s place as he spoke “Come with me, and I promise you, I’ll show you a path to your future.” though they spoke the same lines, Philza said something different, instead of saying that he’ll be of use to him, he said he could show him a path to his own future.

“W-Will...” he stuttered out, rarely he ever felt nervous, but right now, he couldn’t help but feel like that scared little pup that shivered at the at the sound of loud noises again. Philza noticed [M/N]’s hesitance, the way one of his hands held onto the ring around his neck with a death grip while his other was holding his wrist with the same level of strength “Will I be betraying his loyalty by going with someone else?” he whimpered out, Philza let out a soft chuckle as he shook his head.

“Not at all, I think he would appreciate it if someone else were to help guide you down a path that doesn’t destroy you.” Philza grits his teeth, his own chest tightening up a bit “I wasn’t able to save my son from his insanity, but the least I can do is help someone else from plummeting down that same void.” [M/N] glanced up at him then down at the hand that was still gesturing for him to take it, the hand that was holding his wrist loosened and slowly reached for it, inching back and forward as he still hesitated.

’I have to admire him for his unwavering loyalty towards Schlatt, it’s downright ridiculous to the point he would rather stay by his grave till the day he dies than live a life of his own.’ he felt a glimmer of hope when his hand was almost within reach ’Sure, he and Wilbur didn’t see eye to eye, but I want to help save this boy before it’s too late.’

“I-I--” he swallowed thickly, screwing his eyes closed before taking a deep breath and grabbing his hand “Okay... I trust you, Phil.” Philza let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding in once [M/N] finally took his hand, he lifts him to his feet and pats his arm while looking up at him.

“Good, good! I’m glad you do, [M/N]. I know that this is a big step for you, so I appreciate that you trust me this much despite everything you’ve been through.” he chuckled softly when he noticed the younger boy was fidgeting a little, he then tugs him forward gently “Now, let’s go home and--”

“No! Not L’Manberg!” Philza was taken aback when he shouted, he then let out a soft sigh.

“I apologize, returning back to L’Manberg would probably give you bad memories, right?” he pulled a face before shaking his head.

“Not really, it’s just that I’m pretty sure Tubbo will kill me on sight.” he then raises his hand and gently caresses the now healed burn scars “I was the one to kill him during the Festival under Schlatt’s orders, then during the war, he was the to get his revenge on me and gave me these. Pretty gnarly, huh?” the blonde stared at them before shaking his head.

“Sure.” he then pinches his chin “But where do I...” he looked up in thought before a destination came to mind, he glanced at [M/N] and his ears perked up in curiosity at the look Philza was giving him, he lets out a soft whine as he tilts his head to the side.

“What?”

[snow biome]

“No. No, no, no. Absolutely not. Not happening. No.” [M/N] awkwardly stood behind Philza as they rocked up to a snow biome, out in the middle of nowhere, where Technoblade has set up his retirement home and gone into hiding. The blonde had explained to him that there was a place he knew that was far away from L’Manberg where barely anyone knew of its location, but he never mentioned who the only resident was until they arrived at his front doorstep and the piglin hybrid opened to door, at first happy to see his old time friend but grimaced when he noticed who was behind “Why the hell is he here? Why the hell did you bring him here?”

“To make things brief, he needs a place to stay.” this caused both taller men to look down at him in disbelief, Technoblade was the first to react by grabbing his shoulders before thrashing him back and forward.

“No way! There’s no chance I want this guy living under the same roof as me! For all we know, he could kill me in my sleep.” [M/N] narrowed his eyes on the pink haired male.

“Truthfully, I have nothing against you. It’s Wilbur, Tommy and Quackity I loathe. Killing you won’t bring me satisfaction, but I can’t help but agree with him, but for a completely different reason. This house looks rather small and if you hadn’t noticed, we’re both burly men, I highly doubt it’ll be able to fit us both.” Technoblade nods his head, throwing his arm out towards him.

“Exactly. I want my own personal space, and I’m not really up for dog fur getting everywhere.” [M/N] lets out a grunt, clicking his tongue as he gave the piglin an irritated look.

“What about you? You say you’re worried about me killing you in your sleep, but I hear you have hundreds of voices in your head that demand blood. I feel like my life is the one at stake by being in close proximity to you.” Philza sweat dropped when he was in between the two muscular men who were glaring deeply at each other, a spark of lightning erupting between them.

“Please, you two, calm yourselves.” he sighs as he turns towards [M/N], he places a hand on his chest and this caused the wolfman to break eye contact with Technoblade to look down at him, his gaze softening a little “Could you please give me a couple minutes alone to talk with Techno, mate. Just stay in the area, please.” [M/N] had a look of hesitance before nodding his head.

“Alright.” with that he turned around and stood out in the snow, the cold didn’t bother him in any way, he was in his half human/half wolf form and most of his fur covered any exposed areas and kept him quite warm. Philza nodded his head as he watched [M/N] watch the snow fall from the sky before turning his attention back at Technoblade, who made a look of disgust as he watched [M/N].

“I’m telling you Techno, he’s quite harmless right now.”

“Around you, that is. Who knows how long he’ll last around me before he snaps and pummels me into the ground.” the other gave him a smug look.

“So you’re saying he can pummel you?” Technoblade glares at him.

“You know what I mean.” he lets out a frustrated growl when Philza chuckled, he looked back at [M/N] and saw that he raised his head as he closed his eyes, taking a deep breath as his arms were raised slightly to let the fallen snowflakes land in the palm of his hand.

“The reason I brought him here is because he has nowhere to go. He can’t come with me to L’Manberg because the others would surely kill him if he dared take a step on their lands, and Schlatt was his only family.” he inhales through his nose, eyes looking up at him “He reminded me of you when I first found you all those years ago.” now this caused Technoblade to freeze, he looked down at Philza and saw that he was being honest, this caused him to let out a groan as he crossed his arms.

“You’re guilt tripping me, Phil.” 

“That may be so, but I couldn’t just leave him where he was. He looked horrible and was in need of desperate help.” Technoblade felt his tense shoulders slump at what he said, slowly beginning to fall for his words, he took one final glance at [M/N] and saw he had a soft grin on his face, eyes beginning to open as a snowflake landed on his nose.

“... dammit.” Philza smirked, knowing that he managed to win him over “Fine, alright, I’ll let him stay! But, he has to make his own house somewhere on the property! He’s not staying in my house, that’s my own safe haven.”

“Got it.” Philza grins as he brings his middle finger and thumb to his lips before blowing on them, letting out a sharp whistle that caused [M/N]’s ears to flick up, he turned to face them and saw Philza waving him over. [M/N] tripped over when his feet had got buried pretty deep in the snow, he face planted into the snow but let out a soft laugh as he pushed himself up and jogged over to them, when he stood behind Philza once more he flicked the snow off his body “Technoblade has agreed to let you stay.”

“Eh, really?” even he couldn’t help but be surprised that the Blood God agreed, Technoblade was probably just as equally as surprised as him, probably even more so “Then... I appreciate it.” the piglin merely huffed, waving his hand to dismiss his gratitude.

“Don’t mention it.” Philza clapped his hands his hands with a smile.

“Wonderful. I hope you two can get along without you needing to rip each other’s throats out.” this caused the both of them to flinch “I believe it’s getting late, so before you kick him out, at least let him spend one night in your house before letting him build his own house.” Technoblade goes to protest but held his tongue when he saw the look Philza was giving him.

“Okay.” [M/N] now stood in the middle of Technoblade’s living space rather awkwardly, he was holding his arms as his tail was tucked between his legs, ears pressed to his head as Technoblade and Philza busied themselves. His gaze fell upon the polar bear sitting in front of the fire place, it tiredly raised its head when it felt a gaze upon it and saw that it was merely [M/N] staring at him. The bear let out a soft growl before letting his head fall back onto the ground and falling asleep once more, his ears flickered a bit at that before his own attention drew towards the trap door window “You’re practically leaving me on babysitting duty, aren’t you Phil?” said man let out a laugh. 

“That is slightly true. What I really want is for you to keep a close eye on him.”

“You just said exactly what I said but with different words.” Philza rolls his eyes.

“You’re being overdramatic, Techno.” he shakes his head.

“No. If you were there to see what exactly this guy is capable of, you’d be as reluctant as I am. You only saw the aftermath.” they enter the room they left [M/N] was and saw that he was leaning against the windowsill, his arms resting on the edge while his head laid comfortable on his arms. His ears were flickering every so often as his tail thumped against the floorboards, and yet his gaze was so fixated on the snowflakes falling from the sky he hadn’t even picked up on the fact that he and the polar bear weren’t the only ones in the room anymore.

“You seem to like snow quite a bit, mate.” Philza hummed softly, pulling out a stool so he could sit beside him, who never tore his gaze out from the window.

“This is the first time I’ve seen it.” this caught them both by surprise “Schlatt wasn’t too keen on cold weather so we stirred away from snow biomes and stayed within relatively humid biomes. This is genuinely the first time I’ve seen snow, so I find it quite enjoyable to be honest.” they watch in silence as he pushed the trap door open and extend his hand out, letting out a cheerful yip when a snowflake landed onto the palm of his hand and melted into water. The way [M/N] was behaving right now reminded Philza of a child, because [M/N] was experiencing things without a leash on for the very first time.

[the next day]

Technoblade was kind enough to lend [M/N] some materials and tools, which was actually Philza telling Techoblade to lend him the needed equipment, and the entire day was spent with [M/N] making his home. The piglin hybrid half expected him to make a house near his but was completely mistaken when he saw [M/N] start mining away at the side of the mountain to make himself a house in a cave. True to Schlatt’s words during the preparations for the Manberg Festival, [M/N] was god awful at designing. He had wonderful ideas, but he didn’t have the abilities to apply them to his builds and so he had to have the aid of the other two to make his home look somewhat decent. The finished build was the opening of a cave that had enough illumination to keep wandering mobs from entering his cave, the main room was filled with various chests, barrels and anything else useful, there were various other tunnels that connected to that room that served different purposes. Some were for blacksmithing and enchanting, others were for brewing or just his sleeping chambers.

“I think we did a job well done.” Philza said, hands on his hips as he looked at the entrance to the cave, Technoblade let out a huff as he dusted his shoulder to rid of the pebbles that landed on him whilst they were mining.

“I’m just glad he’s finally out of my hair.” [M/N] scoffed.

“What hair? All I see is fur.” before Technoblade could fire anything back, Philza got in between them both and flared his wings open to create some distance between them both.

“Don’t start.” the piglin gave the immortal being an offended look as he accusingly gestured to the wolfman, who only rolled his eyes while crossing his arms and looking away.

“He started it!” 

“Technically, you did.” this caused him to let out a gasp that Philza didn’t side with him, before he could say anything else, the blonde then turned to look up at [M/N], who flinched at the stern look on his face “And you, don’t antagonize people.” [M/N] lets out a soft whine.

“But what if they start it?”

“Are you not going to let this go?”

“I like to mock people. If they mock me, I should have every right to mock them back.” he grins softly “That’s what Schlatt taught me, and if they go too far, I hit them where it hurts.”

“Physically, or metaphorically?”

“Depends on the person, really.” Technoblade snaps his fingers at that.

“I agree with that.” Philza rolls his eyes, after that day of work, they decided upon the three of them to gather some food to finish that day off. Technoblade and Philza adorn winter outfits to survive out in the winter cold, staring rather enviously that [M/N] only wore a thin layer of clothing for his layers of fur protected him from the snow and he trudged through without any hesitation in his movements. The two led mostly because the wolfman was still unfamiliar with his surroundings and the environment he was in, though they did pay attention to the way he reacted to small sounds and whatnot “So what are we looking to eat tonight?” Technoblade asked, bouncing his axe on his shoulder as they continued to venture deeper and deeper into the woods.

“Whatever we lay eyes upon fir—“ Philza was cut off when he heard a growl, they both turn to face [M/N], only to be pushed aside when he lunged forward and past them. They turn to see what he pounced on, only to freeze when they saw he tackled and sunk his teeth into the neck of a wandering pig. They were even more disturbed, maybe disgusted, when they saw him rip its throat out before devouring it without a second thought. The latter noticed the silence so he raised his head, chin dripping with blood as he continued to chew on the raw flesh of the pig that was whining, practically begging to be put out of its misery, it was a miracle that it was still alive.

“What?” he questioned rather absentmindedly, Technoblade grimaced when he noticed the way he licked his lips.

“Do you mind?” he muttered as he gestured to the poor pig, [M/N] glanced down at it before looking up at him once more.

“What? This your cousin or something?” an irk mark appeared on his forehead, he goes to say something but was pushed to the side when Philza shoved his arm, he goes quiet and so [M/N] watches as Philza approached him, crouching down and gently wiping away the blood that he could with his sleeve.

“Don’t tease him, [M/N].” the blonde snorted when he noticed that the other wore an expression that said he was serious “I understand that the hybrid in you makes you do things like this, and you’ve been living like this for who knows how long, but we can’t help but question you and be mildly disgusted.” he sniffed, wiping away the rest of the blood on his own with his arm.

“You could just look way. I like eating it this way.” he sighs.

“Sure, but it’s not good for your stomach.” the dog in him caused his ears to press against his head, his tail thumping against the snowy ground as a whine rips through his throat, he then slowly nods his head.

“Alright.” he flinched softly when Philza placed his hand on top of his head.

“Good boy.” he ruffles his head before standing up and turning away, he missed his reaction but Technoblade saw and scoffed, [M/N] was blushing softly as he pressed a hand to the spot where Philza ruffled, pressing his lips into a thin line before standing to his feet and following after the older man, not before putting the pig out of its misery… and perhaps finishing his short snack before catching up to them. True to Schlatt’s word, [M/N] was an excellent hunter and managed to find a months worth of food for them, much to their pleasure so now they won’t have to worry about food for that time period. 

“We should probably head back now, it’s starting to get dark.” Philza nodded his head, he let out an oh when [M/N] leaned down so he was hovering off his shoulder.

“Will you return to L’Manburg, or will you remain here one more night? It’s rather dangerous for you to venture back now that the sun is setting, mobs will be out and the distance between that country and here is quite far.” Technoblade nodded his head.

“He’s right, and neither of us can get particularly close before becoming target practice.” they both grimace at that, hearing the concern coming from them both had the older man chuckling before nodding his head.

“Well, alright. I’ll stay one more night then leave in the morning, how does that sound?” he laughs when he saw the looks of satisfaction on their faces, it didn’t take long for them to return to Technoblade’s home, [M/N] was going to return to his own little cave but was stopped by the older man to have him join them for dinner. The blonde snorted when he noticed him freeze up in confusion, so with a sigh, he grabbed his wrist and pulled him into the warmth of the house and together the three of them had a nice meal. 

[a few weeks later]

“[M/N], stop trying to eat the goddamn livestock, please.” said man was mid bite away from chomping a sheep’s head off before pausing in his actions at the sound of Technoblade’s voice, he jaw slowly snapped shot away from the sheep’s head and he looked down at it. Its wool was dyed blue and those beady little eyes were staring up at him, he let out a sigh as he rolled his eyes before flinching when it licked his nose. He sneezed at the action before looking down at it once more and heard it let out a bleep, he pursed his lips before setting it down on the ground and turning away, unaware that it was following him “Now that you’re here, I have a favor to ask of you.” the latter huffed.

“That’s a first.” he comments, he glances away when Technoblade turned and gave him a sharp glare.

“Right.” Technoblade threads his hooves through his fur before looking at him “I need you to go to the Nether for me?” [M/N] raises a brow at the request.

“The Nether? Why me? You’re more suited for the Nether than I am.” he waves his hand to dismiss him.

“Just listen to me, okay? You’re much faster when it comes to getting the job done, so I need you to get a couple Blaze Rods and Wether Skulls for me. If you do that for me, we can spar again.” this certainly got his attention, sparring together was their entertainment and their way to pass the time. As he said, [M/N] was more confident when it came down to hand to hand combat while Technoblade was more versed with weapons, but to make sure that neither side would hurt each other too bad, Technoblade would fight with wooden weapons while [M/N] wore gloves to soften his punches.

“Hmm... I don’t think that’s enough to get me to go to the hot blistering Nether.” he snickers when it got the other to growl, [M/N] was becoming more and more snarkier as time went by as well and it was annoying.

“I’ll be on chore duty for a month.” [M/N] snapped his fingers.

“Pleasure doing business with you.” sure this was Technoblade’s property, but [M/N] did his fair share of work since he was a resident upon his land. He had no problem doing any work to be allowed to stay there, but sometimes he found it downright ridiculous that he had to help Technoblade clean his own house and feed his animals... they were his! Why did he have to help? 

“You’re insufferable.”

“You can just go get it yourself, you fuck.” [M/N] didn’t even let out him finish when he sauntered off to go gather his things from his cave then left to the Nether to get what Technoblade wants, maybe get a few extra things as well because he could. The piglin lets out a sigh as he returns to his home, not even a couple minutes past and he heard a knock on the door... that was rather quick. He was fast, but that was a little too fast, he approaches the door with caution and opened it, only to see someone he wasn’t expecting.

“Ghostbur, what are you doing here?” Technoblade asked, opening his door and expecting to see [M/N] returning from his hunt in the Nether with the needed items he asked for, only to get the ghost of the former President in his place. Technoblade never mentioned to [M/N] about Ghostbur, he didn’t know how the guy was going to react upon seeing Wilbur’s dead counterpart, he still had a grudge upon him, Tommy, Quackity and Dream. Through Philza, his anger was slowly settling down and he was working on his temper that he developed, but he wasn’t taking any chances.

“O-Oh, I was in the neighbourhood and thought I could drop by.” he answered cheerfully, stepping into Technoblade’s house with a bright smile on his face. The piglin let out a sigh before closing the door and following close behind him, the ghost settled by the fire, trying to warm his deathly cold body as he turned to look up at Technoblade “What have you been up to lately, Techno?” he huffs, taking a seat on one of the couches.

“I’ve been left of babysitting duty.” seeing the way Ghostbur lit up almost brought a smile to his face, almost.

“Baby? There’s a baby? Where?” he shook his head.

“Metaphorically, Ghostbur. There’s not an actual baby.” Ghostbur deflates.

“Oh, pity. Then, what have you been babysitting?”

“A puppy.” Ghostbur lights up again and goes to ask where the puppy was “I am being metaphoric again. Don’t take everything I say serious.” this caused him to pout, raising a hand to rub the back of his head.

“I wanna see a puppy.” talking with Ghostbur was a nice change of pace, the forgetful ghost would bring up random topics in hope that it would pique the latters interest, and though most of the time he was speaking and Technoblade would answer with halfhearted or single word answers, he was most definitely listening. Conversations between [M/N] and himself were set upon who can make the first one angry with no ill intent, conversations between Philza and himself were light hearted or spoken about upcoming events and whatnot “Ah, I nearly forgot something important!” he cheers, raising a finger.

“You forgot nearly everything.” he giggles softly.

“Did you hear about what happened to Tommy?” this caught his attention as he raised a brow.

“Tommy?” the sudden voice startled him, he turned around and saw [M/N] standing right behind him smell like the Nether, his gaze immediately snapped over to where Ghostbur was sitting and a panicked expression made its way to his face.

’Shit! How long were we talking for? I didn’t even realize [M/N] was back.’ he looked up and saw [M/N] turned his attention to where Ghostbur was sitting ’No, is he going to kill him? Oh, fuck!’ he held his breath as he watched [M/N] approach the ghost but was surprised to see the happy look of Ghostbur’s face as [M/N] knelt down slightly to place a hand on his head. 

“Hello Ghostbur, it’s been awhile.” the other let out a giggle, nuzzling into his clawed hand “How have you been?” Ghostbur takes his hand and lowers it down, rubbing his thumbs onto the top of his hand.

“I’ve been good, Phil has been taking care me.” he nods his head.

“That’s good.” Technoblade was a little speechless to see that [M/N] was having a calm conversation with the ghost, he wasn’t snarling or glaring at him or making and snide remarks, he was having a peaceful conversation.

“[M/N],” he starts, making the wolfman look over at him “you know Ghostbur?” he lets out a scoff.

“I’ve been hanging around Phil, I was bound to run into this ghost sooner or later since he’s by his side nearly 24/7.” he slowly nods his head at the information.

“And... you don’t hate him.” now this caused [M/N] to pause briefly, Ghostbur looked between the two.

“Ghostbur... doesn’t remember who I am from when Wilbur was around, and sure I can’t stand the sight of him... but it’s Wilbur that I hate, not Ghostbur. Ghostbur is a completely different person to his counterpart.” he wasn’t going to tell Technoblade that the first thing he did when he saw Ghostbur was that he wanted to rip his throat out; that he wanted to watch the way his head was crushed within his claws. That was the thought that goes on in his head every time Ghostbur grabbed his hands, for some reason, he was so fixated on his hands.

“[M/N] and I are friends, Techno!” the latter nods his head.

“Right.” [M/N] gently takes his hand back from Ghostbur, much to his dismay, and hands Technoblade and Ender Chest full of the items he wanted “I went a little overboard so there are a lot more in there than what you needed, Techno.”

“Better more than less.” he nods before turning back to Ghostbur.

“Now, what’s this about Tommy?” Ghostbur claps his hands.

“Right.” he raises a finger “Did you know that he was exiled from L’Manburg?” this caused them both to fall silent.

...

...

“Pft, hahaha!” Ghostbur was taken aback when [M/N] burst out into laughter, it was so bad that he hunched forward while holding stomach. It was rare for [M/N] to laugh like this, but he couldn’t help but laugh “Oh my god, he’s what? Exiled? Again! Wow, what a riot! This is one of the best sets of news I’ve heard in a long time!” even Technoblade was amused.

“What did he do this time?”

“U-Um, I think he burnt down George’s house.” he snorts.

“Wow, who’s idea was it to exile Tommy?”

“Tubbo.” at that, Technoblade and [M/N] look at each other in confusion, the latter looks down before chuckling to himself. 

“Tubbo did, huh? How amusing.”

Later that day.

“Another errand?” [M/N] muttered, he laid comfortably in his den when Technoblade rudely came in, bringing snow in while he was at it.

“I need you to deliver something to Phil.” this caused [M/N] to push himself up from where he was laying, staring up at Technoblade in shock before standing to his feet.

“What are you-- are you serious right now? I can’t just waltz into L’Manburg! Why can’t you give it to Ghostbur?” he exclaims, to which the ghost makes his appearance by poking his head out from behind Technoblade before rushing forward and burying his face into the warmth of [M/N]’s fur, causing him to deadpan.

“Not that I don’t trust Ghostbur, to which I don’t,” this made him let out a whine “I want you to do it because I know you can do it right.”

...

...

“You just don’t want to do it.” he threw his head back with a groan “Goddammit, just give it to Ghostbur, for fuck sakes.”

“I’m afraid he’ll lose it.”

“I won’t.” they both glance at him, he let out another whine as he deflates “I probably will.” [M/N] slaps a hand onto his forehead and looks at Technoblade, noticing that he still wasn’t really up to the task of going to L’Manburg himself just to deliver something.

“How about we draw straws?” he suggests, he scoops Ghostbur up by his armpits to pull him off his body and sets him away so he could find a couple straws of hay, when he returns he opens Ghostbur’s hand and has him hold them “Whoever draws the short straw goes without question, okay?” he nods.

“Okay.” they both grab a straw before yanking it out of Ghostbur’s hand.

And that brings us too;

“I complained, and yet I still lost.” he grumbles to himself, hands in his pocket as he followed Ghostbur. In the end, [M/N] drew the short straw and cried when he lost, to which Technoblade pumped his fist in triumph and mocked [M/N] for his loss, to which the latter mocked him for that fact that he was on chore duty for the next month. That shut him up.

“Oh, we’re going to have so much fun, [M/N]! You haven’t been to L’Manburg in a long time, right? So you haven’t seen the renovations done to the place. I’ll show you around after we deliver the thing Techno wants us to deliver to Phil, okay?” [M/N] so badly wanted to deny the offer but the puppy dog eyes Ghostbur was giving him was so goddamn convincing.

“Sure...” he lets out a sigh as he turned away, ignoring the way Ghostbur cheers as he jogged ahead of them. L’Manburg was just ahead of them so the smaller one of the two charged forward and when he turned around he noticed that the other was still hesitating to step foot onto L’Manburg soil, he noticed him hug himself as he looked around in caution, his eyes scanning the area while his ears darted in every direction.

“Hey,” he whipped his head over to Ghostbur and slowly started to calm down when he reached forward and took his hand into his much smaller ones “you’ll be alright. I’ll make sure nothing bad happens to you. I promise!” [M/N] stared down at him, not even easing up for a second, he took a deep breath as his hand slowly closed around his as he nodded his head.

“Alright, I trust you.” Ghostbur beams up at him before tugging him forward, Ghostbur made sure to lead [M/N] in the none public areas so no one would catch sight of him. I mean, he was in his half human/half wolf form so it made him an easy target, but it was the thought that counts. [M/N] still hadn’t dropped his guard, looking around in alarm as his hold on Ghostbur’s hand tightened, not noticing the slight flush rising to his grey cheeks at the action.

“Ghostbur?” an unknown voice rose to [M/N]’s ears, this meant they were a threat, he didn’t react yet but his eyes moved and there he saw an 8″5ft Enderman hybrid. He wore a black suit with a red tie around his neck and a golden crown on top his head, his most distinguished features were the fact that his body and hair was black and white, the right side being black and the left side being white, even his eyes were dual colored, one being green and the other red “What are you doing here? And who’s that?” 

“Ranboo! Hello.” the happy ghost greeted, slipping his hand free from [M/N] as he approached the young man. Sure, Ranboo was taller than the other male, but he had more muscle to his body and could easily body him if need be, and the way he was lowering his body as he stared him up and down, he couldn’t help but feel intimidated “I’m here to show my friend around.” Ghostbur added, rocking back and forth on his feet.

“Friend?” he questioned, to which the other nodded his head as he gestured to [M/N], who had an indifferent expression on his face, not dropping his defensive stance, not even for a second “I don’t think your friend likes me.” at the mention of that, Ghostbur turns towards him and noticed that he never broke eye contact with Ranboo, he huffs with a pout before marching over and smacking his arm, causing him to break his concentration and looked down in shock.

“[M/N], I don’t appreciate you glaring at my other friends.” he then looks back at Ranboo, an apologetic look on his face “Forgive him, he doesn’t particularly like strangers... or meeting new people, to be exact.” Ranboo gave a nervous laugh in response to that.

“N-No, it’s fine.” he answers, rubbing the back of his neck. With a stern glare from Ghostbur, [M/N] lets out a sigh as he dropped his defensive stance and stood up straight but not once did he drop his guard, crossing his arms and making sure that Ranboo kept his distance from them “Where are you heading to?”

“We’re off to see Phil! We have something to give him.” Ranboo nods.

“Is it blue?” he shook his head.

“No, actually, Tec--” before he could finish his sentence, [M/N] silenced him by reaching forward and pressing his hand to his mouth, his other wrapped around his body as he pulled him back against his chest.

“Shush, Ghostbur. He doesn’t want anyone else to know, just the four of us, mmkay? Our little secret.” [M/N] felt him purse his lips before nodding his head, looking up at him as he slowly loosened his grip on his body.

“Okay!” he nods his head before letting him go completely, he gave Ranboo a stern look before taking Ghostbur’s hand and together the two of them left the young man alone, he watched them disappear before he turned and fled to report what he saw to his superiors “And here we are!” they made it to the residential areas and [M/N] was honestly impressed with what he’s seen so far.

“I like what he’s done with the place; feels homey.” he comments, Ghostbur nods, a slight blue flush to his cheeks.

“Mm hmm!” [M/N] gave him one of those rare smiles, allowing him to lead him to which house belonged to, only to stop when they hear another voice, but this voice made all sorts of alarms ring in his head.

“Stop!” they both turned to see and there they saw Tubbo, Fundy, Quackity with Ranboo standing behind them with a nervous look on his face. [M/N] grits his teeth but kept his temper under control, it helped when Ghostbur got in front of him when he noticed the tension rising between them and put on a happy smile.

“Tubbo! Hello, what brings you here?” 

“Ranboo told us that a suspicious person was wandering around L’Manburg with Ghostbur, but to think that it was you, [M/N].” the man didn’t answer the child, he simply narrowed his eyes on him as he growled lowly “You aren’t welcome here.” he scoffed.

“I don’t want to be here, but I’m here on an errand. I’ll be out of your hair once I’m done.”

“And what business is it that you have to be here?” [M/N] scoffs.

“It’s none of yours, for your information.” Fundy takes a step forward.

“He is the President of L’Manburg.” [M/N] scoffs again, narrowing his eyes down at the fox.

“And what does that have to do with anything, fox? Is it his business to butt into confidential and personal affairs? I believe not, so don’t bother me while I’m being nice.” he threatens, now it was Quackity that took a step forward.

“How is that being nice?”

“If I wasn’t being nice, little duckling, your face would be in the ground right now, but now I’m restraining myself from committing murder.” hearing that, Ghostbur turned around and grabbed him by his arm.

“Calm yourself, [M/N], here! Have some blue.” he says, reaching down to take some blue dye out of his pocket and handing it to the wolfman, he couldn’t help but hum softly at his attempt to calm his anger, but he did appreciate it as he took the dye from him “Is it working? Are you happy?”

“Yes, Ghostbur, it’s working.” [M/N] watched the dye slip through his fingers and dye the fur on his hands blue, that was going to be a hassle to get out, Ghostbur soon turns back to look at the four who approached them.

“We haven’t done anything wrong, I don’t see the problem here.” Quackity scoffed.

“So you don’t even remember what he has done to you back when you were alive, Wilbur.” [M/N]’s ears perked up at what Quackity called him, he looked down at Ghostbur and noticed he flinched, his hand twitching a little as he muttered “it’s Ghostbur” under his breath “He’s the whole reason why you and Tommy were kicked out of your own country! We went to war against him and that tyrant he called a father, and yet here you are being buddy buddy with him! If you were alive, you’d be disgusted by your actions.”

“B-But that was in the past-- and with Wilbur, not me. I’m not Wilbur, I’m Ghostbur.” [M/N] nods as he leans down, reaching for his hand and placing the blue dye back in his hand.

“That you are, Ghosty.” he whispered softly, raising his hand to wipe away the tears threatening to spill “There’s no need to shed any tears, everything’s fine.” he slowly nods his head, his hand squeezing around the blue.

“Mmkay.” the other three couldn’t help but stare in disbelief, maybe envy. Not once have they ever seen [M/N] behave like that to anyone beside Schlatt, there was the rare time when he was kind towards Tubbo and Quackity, but those were one off things and he didn’t really care about them. He had those eyes that were devoid of emotions towards them, but here, they saw color swirling in his eyes as he stared down at the weeping ghost with concern.

It wasn’t fair.

“I don’t want you here, [M/N].” Tubbo states, this caused the two to glance over at the young boy “You’re... you’re a threat to L’Manburg and I’m afraid you’ve overstayed your visit.” what little confidence he had in him slowly drained out of his body the longer [M/N] stared at him, he snickered to himself as he took a step forward and pushed Ghostbur behind him.

“How amusing, boy.” he flicked his hand to rid of the blue dripping down his finger tips and the three across from them couldn’t help but imagine the blue dye be replaced with blood, the images of the war flashing in the back of their minds about how ruthless [M/N] was during that time “I haven’t even done anything, and you’re firing shots.” at the mention of that, Tubbo flinched and subconsciously gripped his arm, the same arm that was burnt and scarred badly when [M/N] shot him with the firework.

“Y-You--”

“While we’re on the topic, I have to mention Tubbo, your previous actions are reminding me an awful lot of Schlatt. It’s almost as if he never left.” he flinches again, he hangs his head low as [M/N] now stood over him, a wide smirk on his face as a shadow looms over him “Now don’t take that as an insult, coming from me of all people, it’s more like a compliment!” he closes his hands into a tight fist, his knuckles turning white with how hard he was holding them to the point his nails dug into the palms of his hands and they were bleeding. He chuckled darkly at the reaction he was receiving from the boy so he leaned down, his face now hovering a couple inches away from his before raising his blue stained hands and jabbing his finger into his chest “You chose a country over your best friend, how selfish.”

“N-No, I... I did it f-for the betterment of this country.” [M/N] only narrows his eyes on him.

“I don’t like Tommy, and I most certainly don’t like you, so I don’t particularly care about his fate. But if you truly were his friend, then you would at least visit him once. Ghostbur has told me that you hadn’t even seen him once.”

“I-I--”

“[M/N]!” he let out a yelp when he smacked in the back of the head, they look over and saw Philza had left his home to see what the fuss was about, only to see [M/N] and Ghostbur surrounded by Tubbo, Fundy, Quackity and Ranboo “What have I told you about antagonizing people?” he only pouts, taking a step back as he rubbed the back of his head.

“That I shouldn’t...”

“And what did you do?”

“Antagonized them. But they came onto us first, they even made Ghostbur cry, so I had to step in.” at the mention of that, Philza glanced back at his deceased son and noticed the tear tracks as he sniffled, he glanced up [M/N] before letting out a sigh and patting his head.

“I’ll let it slide this one time, okay? Good job.” [M/N] immediately perked up at the praise, his tail wagging side to side “Now get inside, Techno told me you were coming. I’ll handle this.”

“Okay.” Ghostbur takes his hand and rushes to where Philza’s house was, apologizing when he dragged [M/N] through the door and his face slammed face first above the door frame because he was too tall for it. He cradles his face in his hand before hunching down to fit through the door, Philza shook his head before turning and giving the group a stern glare.

“You dare cause trouble with those two?” Fundy couldn’t help but glare up at his grandfather.

“You weren’t there, Phil, you don’t understand what he put us through all because of his damn loyalty towards Schlatt! He’s a problem that needs to be dealt with!” Philza’s glare doesn’t waver as he stares them down.

“He hasn’t done anything wrong, you have no right to call him out on anything when he has done absolutely nothing to be called out for. Tell me, what has he done that you unrightfully stopped him?” this caught them off guard and they glance at each other, he was right, he hasn’t done anything so they can’t exactly do anything regarding him “I understand you’re all angry with him for what he’s done in the past, but he has the same level of anger for you but maybe even higher, and yet he’s being the bigger man and controlling himself. If you saw him during the aftermath of the war, none of you would be standing where you are now.”

“...” Tubbo bit his lip as he looked up at Philza, who wore nothing more but a cold expression, he clicks his tongue as he turned on his heel and marched away “Fine, do what you want.” the other three watch in disbelief that Philza drove him away before chasing after him, the old man let out a breath before turning around himself and making his way back to his home, and there he saw [M/N] leaning against the arm chair that was placed in front of a fireplace with Ghostbur laying next to him rather contently, chattering about anything that came to mind.

’I heard from them and through Wilbur’s letters that the relationship between those two was like oil and water, it’s almost hard to believe now.’ he thinks to himself, remembering the first time when Ghostbur and [M/N] met, he could feel the wolfman’s bloodlust from where he was and was ready to completely obliterate him, but was stopped when he saw those eyes of innocence in Ghostbur’s eyes. Ever since then, Ghostbur clung to [M/N]’s side, much to his dismay but Philza knew that he secretly had a soft spot for the ghost ’To think those two would be so close now.’

”Ah, Phil! Welcome back.” Ghostbur greeted, hearing that, [M/N] turned his head and offered Philza a nod before resting his head on the arm chair once more.

“Dealing with them is always tiring, even more so with how cocky they’ve gotten.” Philza let out a huff, approaching them before taking a seat.

“Tell me about it, they’re pretty relentless nowadays.” [M/N] didn’t intend to stay as long as he did, he was planning on handing the thing Technoblade wanted to give him and would be off, but the company of the old man and ghost was rather comforting to the point he stayed there for a couple hours until the day turned into night. When he decided to leave, Philza offered for him to stay the night, but the former politely declined the offer because he was afraid that Tubbo and his lot would raid his house just to kick him out.

“That was rather refreshing.” [M/N] muttered softly, lacing his fingers while stretching them above his head and hearing them crack, he let out an oh when he felt arms wrap around his exposed torso so he glanced down and saw Ghostbur embrace him from behind “Hello, Ghosty.”

“You aren’t leaving yet, are you?” he hums softly, placing his hand on his head.

“That I am, Ghostbur. I’m not particularly welcome here.” Ghostbur pouts before removing himself, moving so he was in front of [M/N] to grab his arm and tug him forward.

“Don’t forgot that I was supposed to show you around.” [M/N] murmurs softly.

“Now? It’s late, and we might run into those four again.” he dismisses the thought.

“Tubbo knows not to miss with someone twice when Phil gets involved, and I know you won’t be coming back unless Techno needs you to do something for him again, and that’s something we won’t see unless it’s one of those rare days.” he tugs on his arm “I promise it won’t be boring.” [M/N] gives him a look before letting out a sigh and reluctantly nodding his head.

“Well... alright, but when I say I’m leaving, I’m leaving, got it?” Ghostbur lit up.

“Wonderful!” he cheered before dragging [M/N] behind him, who let out a grunt by the fact that he was being dragged around once more. [M/N] wasn’t interested in anything that L’Manburg had to offer, he could care less about the country that gave him nothing but bad memories, but the way Ghostbur’s eyes lit up as he explained certain monuments and who lived where, he couldn’t help but listen. There was bad blood between himself and Wilbur, if he ever go the chance to kill Wilbur, he would take it... but Ghostbur wasn’t Wilbur, and though that was a pity, he was quite grateful. Despite having the face of that deranged man, his heart was kind and soft. Ghostbur was in the middle of explaining something when he glanced up at [M/N], he flinched slightly when he noticed that [M/N] was staring at him “U-Um-- is there something on my face?” he asked, raising a hand to press against his cold cheek.

“No.” [M/N] answered rather bluntly, this caused Ghostbur to deadpan, a bead of sweat appearing on the side of his head.

“Then why are you staring...?”

“Your face is nice to stare at, is all.” his face flushes blue again, he presses his lips together as he turned away, [M/N] erupted into laughter at the way Ghostbur raised his hands to his cheeks to cup them, squishing them together. Yeah, despite the fact he has the face of the person he hates most, this version of his face was quite nice to look at. From afar, Quackity was watching the way [M/N] was laughing wholeheartedly while Ghostbur was waving his hands in a desperate attempt to stop him, he couldn’t help but grit his teeth as his gaze hardened on them.

It wasn’t fair that he was able to be happy and they weren’t.

[a few weeks later]

“Techno, this fucking sheep won’t stop following me.” [M/N] complained, raising his leg when the blue wool sheep nipped at the ends of his pants before letting out a happy bleep “Just let me eat the damn thing!” he shouts, hoping that it would scare the sheep away and convince Technoblade to actually let him eat it, much to his dismay, neither happened.

“No! How many times have I told you?!” [M/N] merely rolls his eyes with a groan before pulling some hay out of his inventory, this managed to catch the attention of the sheep so he hurled his arm back before throwing the hay in a random direction, letting out a sigh of relief when the sheep chased after it. [M/N] kicked the snow off his feet before entering Technoblade’s house, his body shuddering as the warmth within his home enveloped his body, he sniffed as he walked down the hallway and there he saw Technoblade sitting at his dining room table. 

“So, when’s Phil supposed to come around?” the piglin pursed his lips, taking out one of the letter’s Philza had sent him via crow, pushing down his reading glasses as he read through it.

“Hmm, around midday.” the both of them glance at the time and saw it was nearly that time “I wonder what’s taking him so long, he’s not usually one for being late.”

“Maybe his age is finally catching up to him.” they both stare at each other before laughing, as they continued to wait for the blonde man, the two of them worked around the property. [M/N] was helping Technoblade feed the animals and fix anything that needed to be fixed or taken down, Technoblade was tasked with collecting firewood and so he was working by cutting up the wood from the trees [M/N] cut down-- excuse me, punched down. 

“You could help, you?” [M/N] smiled smugly, leaning against Steve that laid behind him as he continued to watch Technoblade chop wood.

“But you look like you’re having fun.” he raises his hand, catching the axe that was thrown at him, and gives him a look “Hey, I did my job, now you do yours.” Technoblade growls as he pulls out another axe and continues chopping wood.

“You just chopped down too many trees!”

“Think of it as training.” [M/N] clapped his hands, leaning more into Steve as he decided that he was going to catch a couple of zzz’s, only to be interrupted when something landed on his head. Opening his eyes in slight irritation, he raised a brow with a hum when he noticed that it was one of Philza’s crows. He sat up straight as he looked around in search for the immortal man, inhaling deeply to try and catch whiff of the man’s scent, only to conclude that it was just Technoblade and himself in the area. The crow bounced up and down on his head and then did he realize that there was a small note attached to its leg so he raised his arm and it perched itself on his forearm, he removes the note from its leg and reads through it. Technoblade lets out a tired huff, wiping away at his sweating forehead as allowing the winds of the winter biome cool down his overheating body, he turned to scold [M/N] for not helping him, only now noticing that his body was trembling as the letter in his grasp was covering his face, his hands tightening and crumbling the letter under his grip.

“[M/N], what’s the matter?” he lowers the letter and there Technoblade saw [M/N]’s face expressing the emotions of anger and anxiousness, he glances down at the letter with his eyes before giving it to him.

“They’ve got Phil.” he whispers out through gritted teeth, Technoblade snatches the letter from out of his hands and quickly reads through it and his face soon matches [M/N], only, his anger was overwhelming his fear “What do we do?” Technoblade crumbles the letter up and throws it away, throwing the axe into the stump he was cutting wood on and starts making his way to his house.

“We prepare for a fight.” [M/N] was on his feet, allowing Steve to follow his master, and his hand closed into a fist. Reading that letter made his still heart thump against his chest and reminiscence the feeling of when he was serving Schlatt. His loyalty as a wolf was resurfacing from the grave and the thought of something horrible having happened to Philza all because of him was beginning to overwhelm his thoughts, he takes in a breath before turning away and rushing over to his home to prepare for the battle with him and Technoblade vs L’Manburg’s Butcher Army “[M/N]! Do you have any strength potions?!” he hears Technoblade shout from his house.

“No! I don’t make potions like that, that’s your thing!” he shouts back, tightening the guard on his forearm as he adjusted the rest of the armor on his body. It was true, he rarely used any potions that boosted up physical strength and speed, mostly using potions to insta heal himself and whatnot, his own strength and speed was superb enough that the potions used on others meant nothing.

“Useless!” he hears the other shout, this caused him to let out an offended gasp.

“Coming from the fool who has to use potions to make himself stronger!” they cease in their verbal argument when [M/N] heard footsteps, peeking his head out of his den, he let out a gasp when he saw who it was “Ghostbur? What on earth-- what are you doing here?” [M/N] has a hold on his forearms as he pulls him into his den, Ghostbur looks up at him and noticed the look of worry gracing his face.

“What’s the matter, [M/N]? Did something happen?” said man let out a frustrated growl, running his clawed hand through his hair as he searched through his chests for potions that would be helpful for himself and other potions that would debuff the Butcher Army.

“Tubbo locked Phil under house arrest and is coming for Techno and I.” his back was to the ghost, his head hanging low as his grip on the chest tightened, his claws digging into the wood “I fear that they’re going to kill us both if we don’t do anything...” Ghostbur noticed the way his body was trembling slightly, whether it be fearing for his life or maybe irritation that Tubbo had the gull to try and execute him out of a grudge. [M/N] flinched when he felt Ghostbur take his hand, glancing down, he saw tears running down his face as the blue dye on Ghostbur’s hands smudge onto his hand and fur.

“I don’t understand why Tubbo is doing this... maybe if you try and talk it through, he might listen.” [M/N] shook his head, slipping his hand free from the ghost and placing them both on his shoulders.

“I don’t believe he wants to talk it out. I feel like he’ll feel the most at ease with both Techno and I out of the picture.” he wipes away his tears before walking past him so he could make his way to Technoblade’s house, he sighs to himself as he shook his head when he heard the ghost following behind him closely. Ghostbur stayed outside, kicking at the snow as Technoblade and [M/N] thought of battle plans for when the Butcher Army showed up at their doorstep, but [M/N] couldn’t help but continue to worry.

“Hey, [M/N]! Hey!” said man lets out a sigh as he turned to look over at the ghost, Ghostbur grabbed a hold of his hand and pointed with his other at the sheep with blue wool “Look, look! It’s a sign, blue!” despite the dire situation they were in, he chuckles softly as he nods his head.

“Right, blue.”

“[M/N].” he lets out a hum, turning to look at Technoblade and saw him cock his head in the direction of the house, the wolfman lets out a sigh as he takes his hand back from Ghostbur.

“As cute as it is, Techno and I need to prepare for the onslaught that Tubbo is going to bring to us. I’d really appreciate it if you could take that sheep and get as far away as possible. Hide over a hill or something! Just get as far away from here as possible, okay? Can you do that for me, Ghosty?” Ghostbur nods, blushing at the nickname.

“O-Okay!” they watch as he goes outside and towards the sheep, attaching the lead to the sheep and leading it away “Come here blue boy. Okay, bye, bye Techno and [M/N]! H-Have fun preparing for the-- for the event.” [M/N] nods, waving goodbye as he watched Ghostbur walk away with the blue sheep following close behind.

“We shouldn’t have to worry about Ghostbur, right?”

“... we probably should.” was Technoblade’s answer before he turned around and watched away to continue preparing, this response caused [M/N] tp purse his lips and deadpan at Technoblade’s retreating form.

“That doesn’t help reassure me at all, Techno.” he was promptly ignored, once they were fully equipped in armor and fully stocked on potions, food and weapons, they took turns scooping outside the safety of Technoblade’s home for any signs of a threat. It was Technoblade’s turn to look outside the trap door window while [M/N] was distracted in sharpening his claws when he heard a groan, he raised his head and saw an annoyed look on his face.

“You’ve got to be kidding me?” [M/N] glances at him.

“What?” he points out the trapdoor and so [M/N] peeks his head over his shoulder to see what it was, his jaw dropped at he sight “Oh god, that plan to have Ghostbur hide over the hills did not work!” he shouts, Technoblade grits his teeth as he shakes his head.

“Not at all!” [M/N] soon slaps his hands over his face. 

“Urgh, Ghostbur!” he groans out, [M/N] was over Technoblade’s shoulder as they look through the trapdoor and watch Ghostbur’s interaction with the Butcher Army, they both gasp when Ghostbur looks at them.

“No, no! Don’t make eye contact with me—no, don’t wave at me Ghostbur! No, no! Do not wave at me!” [M/N] slaps his hands over his face again as he shook his head.

“Oh no, they’re punching him. No, oh no... Ghostbur you’re on your own.”

“We can’t save you, Ghostbur.” Ghostbur then starts walking over to them “Oh this is not good—no, no! Don’t walk over to us! Don’t lead them over to us! Oh—I’m starting to hate this guy so bad. I hate this guy so bad.” [M/N] just groans as he presses his hand to his forehead once again when Ghostbur starts waving his hand, Tubbo, Fundy and Ranboo behind him while Quackity was beside him with an axe in hand.

“Hey, hey Technoblade! [M/N]! The—They say they’re going to kill you, Technoblade.” he presses a finger to his cheek as he looks back at them, Technoblade shook his head as he opened the door and looked at Ghostbur.

“Ghostbur-- Ghostbur, why are you—why are you leading them over to my house? Why are you doing this?” Ghostbur looks back at the Butcher Army then back at them.

“What do you want me to say back to them?” [M/N] was over Technoblade’s shoulder again as he points at them.

“Tell them that we’re not here and to fuck off!” Technoblade nods his head.

“Yeah, tell them that they’re at the wrong place.” Ghostbur tilts his head to the side.

“But that would be lying.”

“I-I—I need you to—they're going to kill me! Why are you not okay with lying?!” they both look over and sigh “And they’re all here, they’re all here. They’re all right outside my house.” [M/N] was internally screaming in his head as he pressed his palms together while pressing them to his face, he then glances over at Ghostbur and grabs him by his forearms and pulls him towards his chest.

“Ghosty, the plan to hide isn’t an option anymore, and I don’t want you getting hurt than you already are.” he shakes his head as he pulls Ghostbur back so he could look down at him “It would really put me at ease if you stay inside the house, alright? Out of sight, out of the way, but safe. Do you think you can do that for me? Can you do that for me?” Ghostbur stares up at him, noticing the way [M/N]’s brows scrunched up in concern as he continued to hold Ghostbur’s arms, the ghost soon nodded his head as he gave him a reassuring smile.

“If it’s what you want.” he lets out a sigh of relief, his shoulder briefly settling before they tensed up again when he heard Technoblade talking to the Butcher Army, he inhales deeply before pushing the door open from behind him and gently pushing Ghostbur inside.

“Stay in the house no matter what, and don’t come out no matter what. If you hear someone’s voice that’s neither Techno’s nor mine, don’t come out or answer. This is for your own safety, okay?” he nods.

“Okay.” he goes to shut the door but paused when he felt something nibbling at his pants, he looked down and grimaced at the sight of the blue sheep eating his pants, he lifts his leg and Ghostbur laughs “He seems to like you very much.” he cooed as he took the sheep, [M/N] only rolled his eyes.

“A weird thing for the sheep to like, especially when I tried to eat it.” he ignored Ghostbur when he made a face, cutting him off by closing the door and soon approaching Technoblade from behind, placing a hand on his shoulder as he leaned down “Have you managed to convince them, Techno?” he scoffs, rolling his eyes as he steadied the sword in his hand.

“Of course not, do you really think they would listen to reason?” he laughs.

“No, I’m just glad that we’re able to fight them and I won’t get reprimanded by Phil. But before we start this rumble, let me ask you one thing.” he says, standing up straight and glaring at the Butcher Army “What have we done in these past few months that we deserve to be treated with such unjust? I bet there’s no political reason and you’re simply doing this because we’re too dangerous to have around, because we threaten you just by simply being alive.” 

“What ever happened to serve and protect? Hah, this is giving me more than enough reasons to destroy the government. You use unfair methods to try and get the upper hand, but you still fall short to the point that it’s laughable.” at that, both Technoblade and [M/N] throw their heads back as they burst out into laughter, but this laughter was not the kind you could laugh along to, they were both laughing rather manically and mockingly. Soon, the laughter died down until their was nothing but silence, the bigger two take a deep breath before they glare at the Butcher Army “You’ve made the wrong choice in making us your enemy, L’manburg. We’ll make you regret your choice.”

“We’re only protecting the people from you.” [M/N] scoffed.

“What you should be protecting the people from is yourselves. You’re nothing but uncoordinated fools.” he takes a step back so that he was standing behind Technoblade, the two of them smirk darkly as Technoblade pulls out two potions.

“I choose blood!” he shouts before throwing them to the ground, the contents within the potions splashing on them and granting them extra strength and swiftness but also acting as a smoke screen to block the view of the Butcher Army ahead of them. 

“No!”

“Oh no!” the four brace for impact and wait for the outcome to happen, [M/N] was the first to make his presence known by pushing the smoke back and letting out a loud howl, revealing to them that he was now in his full form and was not planning on letting them get out of there unscathed. Ranboo staggered backwards when he saw that [M/N] locked eyes with him, he grits his teeth and raises his axe in a poor attempt to block his attack but was denied when the wolfman easily punched through the shaft of the axe, snapping it in half and his fist connecting with the Enderman hybrid’s torso. Ranboo was winded immediately as he was sent flying backwards, he collapsed to his knees and wrapped his arm around his stomach, tears leaking from his eyes and burning his skin as some saliva dribbled out of his mouth.

’Messing with these two was a mistake from the very beginning.’ Ranboo thought, gasping for air as he tried to compose himself despite taking such an intense blow from the very beginning, he soon lets out a whine as he closed his eyes ’God, I am in so much pain...!’ he really was, the axe was able to kill most of the blow but he still took a punch to the chest from [M/N] of all people. Still cradling his stomach, he weakly raised his head and shivered in fear when he saw [M/N]’s [E/C] eyes staring down at him intensely before he turned around and charged towards Fundy, who let out a yip before running away. This sort of reaction confused Ranboo, he was told by Tubbo, Fundy and Quackity that [M/N] was relentless and merciless when it came down to killing, so he couldn’t understand why [M/N] left him be.

The answer? It’s quite simple really, though he was already wary of the Enderman hybrid as well as the fact that he was threatening his life that very moment, he could tell that the kid was just roped in because he was new to the server as well as the fact that he knew nobody so he was only trusting the other three because there was nobody else there to teach him right from wrong. There was also the fact that Ranboo hadn’t directly done anything wrong to [M/N] where he needed to beat some sense into him, that one little love tap was more than enough to get him to think twice before raising his weapon against someone who was leagues above him. That being said, he didn’t feel an ounce of guilt when he punched Fundy in the face and watched him collapse to the ground, to which he proceeded to grab him by the ankle as start swinging him around.

“Hey, Techno! Let’s play baseball!” Fundy’s face paled when he saw both men smirk, beginning to break out into a cold sweat when he saw Technoblade kick Tubbo into Quackity as he raised his axe and pulled it back while holding the shaft of the axe like it was a baseball bat “Shoot for a homerun!” 

“Hey! I’m not a damn ball! This isn’t going to work!” Fundy shouts in hopes he could stop the two from doing something insane, [M/N] merely rolled his eyes as he tossed him up slightly so his hand would grab onto the collar of his shirt instead. Now with a better hold on the fox man, he pulls his arm back before slamming his foot onto the snowy ground before throwing him at Technoblade full force, he soon bursts out into laughter when Technoblade swung his axe and the flat side of the blade hit Fundy square in the face and sent him flying into a tree.

“Nice one!” [M/N] cheered as he approached the pigman, raising his paw and the two of them high five.

“Nice serve.” he jokingly bows his head.

“Thank you, thank you.” they soon fist pump before going back to absolutely demolishing the two who were still able to move, Quackity and Tubbo take a step backwards as the two bigger hybrids start closing in on them with little to no remorse in each step, the two of them were ready to dye the white snow red with their blood “You take Tubbo?” [M/N] says, the boy flinches when Technoblade moved his gaze to him before nodding his head.

“Sure, and Quackity’s yours?” he salutes.

“Rightyo.” they switch places before [M/N] starts charging towards Quackity, keeping true to his word, he completely ignored Tubbo in favor for the damned bastard who took one of Schlatt’s lives, that was enough to fuel that anger that he managed to bury deep inside him. [M/N] didn’t even chase after Quackity, the duck fled out of fear while [M/N] simply walked after him, a sickening smirk on his face as he watched Quackity stumble over his footing as he tried getting away from [M/N] “Aw, what happened to all that confidence, Quackity? Weren’t you here to kill us, but right now, it seems the opposite is happening right now.”

“Shut up! We’re still going to kill you both!” he rolls his eyes.

“For what?” he asks once more “Techno and I have done nothing to you guys and L’Manburg for months, and yet now you guys are here because we’re too dangerous? I call bullshit, I just know that there is another reason as to why you guys are doing this. Or perhaps, maybe this was your idea. You do seem to be the one running the show here while Tubbo is in the passenger seat, what’s your motive?” Quackity was now backed into a tree, back pressed flush against the stump as [M/N] loomed over him with a dark expression, a nervous smirk worked its way onto Quackity’s face as he managed to swallow down all his fear as he took a step forward, leaning up to glare straight into [M/N]’s eyes.

“You’re right, [M/N], you’re right. You’re on the hit list, both you and Technoblade, even Dream.” he shoves [M/N] back enough to poke at his chest, a twisted expression now crossing onto his face “I don’t care how long it takes me nor what I have to do to get there, but I’m going to make sure that I’m the one that kills you, the three of you.” 

“Hah, I’d love to see you try, little duckling.” pulling his arm back, he bares his claws and goes to strike Quackity down but the latter was just lucky enough to duck down, sweating a little when [M/N]’s clawed paws took down the tree in one strike. He tries to crawl away but lets out a grunt when [M/N] kicked him down before grabbing his ankle, this time, he didn’t swing Quackity around like a ragdoll like he did to Fundy, nah, he turned around and slammed his body into the ground before throwing him towards the house. That wicked grin appeared on his face as he noticed the way Quackity’s body was trembling in pain, he then looks to the side and saw the fallen tree so he knelt down and managed to get a good hold on it before lifting it up.

“Oh, you’ve got to be kidding me.” Quackity weakly croaked out when he noticed a shadow looming over him and he turned around to see what it was, only to pale when he saw that it was the tree [M/N] was previously holding before he threw it at him. He quickly rolled out of the way and shivered when it landed just where he was, Technoblade noticed and he quickly looked over at the wolfman and glared at him.

“Hey! Watch the house! You’re paying for damages!” the other scoffed.

“Through labour, dickhead!” Technoblade only rolled his eyes, Quackity pushed himself onto his back before rolling away when [M/N] jumped from where he was and was intending to land on top of Quackity, or rather, slam his claws into his body as he descended from the sky. He swallowed thickly as he stared at the damage [M/N] caused and was frantically looking for a way to subdue both men, his eyes soon landed on a horse and an idea crossed his mind, he scrambles to his feet and [M/N] doesn’t hesitate to chase after him.

“Big Q, do something!” Tubbo shouts from where he was, raising his axe one more time to block Technoblade’s sword from slicing his face “Big Q!” he growls and pulls his sword back one more time and goes to deliver the final blow but was stopped when he heard Quackity shout his name.

“Technoblade!” he turned his head to the call and his eyes widened at the sight, Quackity was holding the lead to Technoblade’s most prized horse Carl with the blade of his sword at his neck, he lifted his blade and pointed it in the direction of where Quackity was Tubbo took this distraction as an opportunity to get away.

“You get away from that horse right now!” Technoblade shouts.

“This is how this is going to go, Technoblade. Drop everything you have and come with us, if you don’t, I am going to kill this fucking horse.” [M/N] was just a couple inches away from Quackity and he glared at the little bastard.

“Technoblade, come on.” [M/N] starts, noticing the way the pigman was hesitating “It’s a horse! You can always get another one!” he adds, throwing his arms open to exaggerate his point. 

“We wouldn’t have been in this mess if you hadn’t played with your food!” this caused the other to narrow his eyes at him.

“Don’t play with me, Techno. You do the same!” Quackity and Tubbo sweat drop when they notice the two of them start arguing, Quackity lets out a growl before moving the blade so that it was closer to Carl’s neck.

“Enough fucking around! I promise you, if you don’t drop everyone you have right now, I’ll make sure to kill this horse!” he threatens once more, [M/N]’s shoulders dropped when he saw Technoblade inhale deeply as he looked away, he soon closed his eyes when he witnessed Technoblade drop his sword before removing all his armor and taking all his items out of his inventory, hell, he even took his crown and cape off “That’s right, and you too, [M/N]!” the wolfman glared at the new tyrant when he saw that confidence rise to his face once more, he only shook his head before doing the same thing. Ranboo and Fundy had now regained their composure and were chaining Technoblade and [M/N] up, Ranboo flinched when he placed a collar that was Enchanted with Curse of Binding around his neck with a chain that connected with the handcuffs around his neck. 

“I’m sorry...” Ranboo apologize, this apology surprised [M/N] slightly, his ears and head perking up in confusion when he could tell that Ranboo was sincere about his apology.

“... you’ve done nothing wrong.” was all [M/N] said to the young boy before looking away, flexing his hands and missing the way a conflicted expression worked its way onto Ranboo’s face. Ranboo would sometimes converse with Philza and Ghostbur and both men would say such positive things about [M/N] and the one thing he was working on was his anger management. He could see how calm [M/N] was despite the fact that he was now going to be executed along with Technoblade, who was just as calm as the other as they were being led away. Ranboo soon noticed the way [M/N] kept glancing back towards Technoblade’s house with a worried expression before stumbling forward when Fundy yanked on the chain connected to the collar, he then remembered the fact that Ghostbur was still in the house and was going to go check on him but stopped when he heard Quackity’s voice.

“Let’s go, Ranboo.” he said, no, it was more like an order that he had to obey, so with a nod of his head he followed them.

“Right.” 

[in l’manburg]

“I can’t believe it, you actually got them.“ being led into L’Manburg once more was almost humilating, but that humiliation disappeared when the two men turn their heads at the sound of Philza’s voice and there they saw the older man detained in his own home with a ankle band that was Enchated with Curse of Binding, keeping him from leaving his house but he was able to stand out on his veranda and there he bared witness to seeing his old friend and newest friend being dragged along in chains.

“Phil!” Technoblade shouts, finally acting up and  taking a step forward, yanking at his chains as he looked up at him “What did they do to you?!” he exclaims, gritting his teeth when Fundy pulled at his chains and Quackity grabbed his shoulder. [M/N] was just as shocked but he was shaking in anger, he was ready to burst but the look Philza was giving him made him calm down slightly, however that did not stop the continuous beating in his heart and it only continued to beat. He let out a grunt when he was kicked down onto his knees by Quackity, who was now holding the chains to his cuffs and collar while Tubbo led Technoblade to the cage he was going to be executed in. 

“You’re going to watch Technoblade die in front of you and know that what we do to him will happen to you.” [M/N] only growled in response before letting out a groan when Quackity yanked on the chians once more to shut him up, he growled to himself before his eyes wander up to where Technoblade was approaching his death. 

Walking up the steps to the cage that was to hold him in his cell for his execution was slowly dawning on him, each step he took felt heavy, almost as if he was trudging through ocean waters. It was unsettling that this was where he was going to die, what was upsetting was that Philza and [M/N] were there and they were going to see him take his last breath. He was going to die with his friend and associate, along with his enemies, watching him, Fundy was the one to lock him in the cage and he turned around to face them as Tubbo took his spot on the podium to make his speech.

“Technoblade has robbed this country of what made it special; everything that defined what it was. He stepped in when he shouldn’t have. He caused chaos, he ruined the government! He— Punz is throwing fucking—“ Technoblade wasn’t bothered listening to the blubbering bullshit Tubbo was goin on about because it just meant nothing to him, but at the mention if Punz, he raised his head and saw the mercenary throwing an Ender Pearl down from where he was and made his appearance in the middle of it all. The Butcher Army was confused as to why he suddenly showed up but were taken aback when he threw down multiple potions to boost his own stats while causing a smoke screen, what really threw them in a loop was when he placed down TNT.

“Punz! What are you doing?!”

“Punz, stop!”

“Fucking get his ass!”

“I’ll— I’ll just sit here.” Technoblade muttered to himself, watching the chaos unfold as they all chased after Punz to stop him from doing what he was doing, Technoblade sighed to himself as he leaned against the steel bars of the cage “This is nice.” he then glanced over at [M/N] and saw he made no attempt in trying to get free as he watched the chaos unfold with an equally confused look on his face. 

“Technoblade.” he flinched slightly at the sound of a echoing voice, turning his head, he hummed softly at the sight of Ghostbur and that goddamn blue sheep right behind him, obediently following after him while nibbling on the hem of his yellow sweater “Technoblade!” he cheered once more, to which the latter pursed his lips as he slowly nodded his head.

“Hello Ghostbur.” he greets, rather calmly despite the fact he was about to die.

“I’ve named him— I’ve named him Friend.” he nods.

“That’s fantastic Ghostbur, that’s fantastic. I’m about to die Ghostbur.”

“Okay, fuck it. Fuck it!” Technoblade turned his attention away from Ghostbur when he heard Quackity shouting while rushing back over to where the lever was while the others dealt with Punz.

“Big Q, pull the lever!”

“Heh?!”

“Pull the lever!” Technoblade takes a step back, looking up at the wooden blank that kept him and the anvil intending to kill him away. The thumping in his heart was beating so fast that it was all he could hear, slowly, everything started going slow motion in his point of view. He opened up his inventory and pulled out the one item that he kept hidden from the Butcher Army that would surely save his life, but he also knew that it was going to hurt like a motherfucker. So, holding onto it with a grip that made his knuckles turn white, he closed his eyes shut and waited for the impact of the anvil to kill him. [M/N] winced as he turned away, his ears pressing against his head when he heard the anvil slam onto Technoblade’s head and kill him, however, the sound of confetti reached his ears and he couldn’t help but turn his head back towards the pigman.

[Technoblade has reached the goal Postmortal]

“Heh, Technoblade never dies, huh?” was all [M/N] could say as he watched in amazement and disgust when he saw the Totem of Undying regenerate his skull, how from his bones, to his muscle to his skin was put back together but his face held the scar of a crack that shimmered like gold. 

“What?!”

“Huh?!”

“How did he not die?!”

“What is going on?!” amongst all the confusion [M/N] tugs on the chains as he looked at Technoblade.

“Techno, run!” he noticed him hesitate.

“What about you?!”

“I’ll be fine! Just get outta here!” he took a breath before nodding his head and sprinting away, following after where Dream had taken Carl away. Quackity was the only one to leave the scene while Punz was left to fight the remaining members of the Butcher Army, [M/N] then took a deep breath as he looked down at the collar that was keeping him from going ape shit. Tubbo was in the middle of defending himself from an arrow shot by Punz when he heard the low growling, he turned to look at where [M/N] was and his eyes widened in fear when he noticed that he his grip on the collar was so tight as he was slowly breaking it off.

“No... no! Stop him! We can’t let him loose!” Fundy and Ranboo turned to face [M/N] and were frightened that the collar was at the verge of breaking with how  how tight [M/N] was gripping it while pulling it apart. They immediately rush towards him and attempt to stop him but were stopped dead in their tracks by Punz, giving [M/N] enough time to break the collar with his bare claws then letting out a loud howl as he glared at the lot of them from behind Punz. 

“You lot have got some nerve.” he snarled lowly at them, however, he ignored them and raised his head to look up at Philza. Said man took a step back when he noticed how the wolfman pulled his wrists apart to break the handcuffs before he knelt down and launched himself over to his veranda, pushing himself off the walls until he was standing on top of the railing “Let’s get outta here, Phil.” the blonde chuckled softly when he saw [M/N] extend his hand out to him, he took his hand with a shake of his head.

“Yeah, let’s go.” he let out a whoa when [M/N] tugged him forward, he wrapped his arm beneath him and was going to jump away until he heard the sound of Ghostbur’s voice, he looked down and his eyes widened when he saw the ghost.

“Ghosty? Seriously?! Didn’t I tell you to stay at the house?” he exclaims, the other just laughed.

“I was wondering where everyone went and came here to find you guys at the event.” [M/N] only shook his head.

“Goodness gracious.” he knelt down so he could put Philza on his back before launching himself towards Ghostbur, hooking his arm under the ghost then grabbing the sheep before charging over towards Punz, who stumbled backwards then let out a whoa when [M/N] opened his mouth and locked his jaws onto the hood of his jumper before tossing them all up and onto his back as he ran away on all fours at full speed. 

“What about Techno?!” Phil shouts, letting out a whoa when he felt [M/N] pick up the pace, placing his hand on his head to keep his hat from flying off.

“Techno will be fine! That piece of shit Quackity doesn’t stand a chance against Techno despite the odds being in Techno’s favor.” [M/N] noticed Philza was still worried about ihs friend so he looked back up towards him with a look of reassurance “Come on now, Phil. Techno was able to walk off an anvil to the head, he’ll surely be able to walk away from Quackity with Carl in toe.” Philza bit his lip before letting out a sigh as he nodded his head.

“Well... alright.” 

[Quackity was slain by Technoblade]

“Heh, see?” [M/N] started, the message of Quackity’s death appearing before their eyes, relieving them of their stress and worry “Techno will be fine.” with that [M/N] took off without a moments rest, Punz whistled to himself as he held onto [M/N]’s fur with a death grip when the man leapt through the air to cover more ground then landed on the ground with a loud thud before sprinting off as if it were nothing. [M/N] was now collapsed onto his stomach, taking deep breaths and wheezing after running nonstop until he reached the shoreline and was now taking a much needed rest, Ghostbur was by his side petting his head while Philza was watching the forest in search for his friend, Punz doing the same but looking for Dream. 

“You did such a good job, [M/N]. Well done.” Ghostbur praised, Philza snorted when he noticed the way [M/N]’s tail started thumping on the ground, then both he and Punz raised their guards at the sound of shuffling coming from the forest,[M/N] doing the same but instead pulling Ghostbur and Friend close to him to protect.

“Whoa there, it’s just us.” they all let out a collective sigh of relief when they saw that it was only Technoblade and Dream emerging from the forest.

“Took you long enough.” [M/N] pursed his lips as he shrugged his shoulders, looking away from Technoblade growled at him but Philza grabbed his arm to calm the piglin, Ghostbur doing the same with the wolfman but was scolding him softly.

“I’m so glad that you’re alright, Techno.” Philza said before wrapping his arms around the man, who let out a soft sigh as he gently pats him on the back, he then raised his head and his ears perked up when he noticed that [M/N] gave him a thumbs up. 

“Good to see you still kicking, Techno.” he only chuckles.

“You think that was enough to kil me?”

“Of course not.” they both smile softly at each other and fist bump each other, [M/N]’s soon moved towards Dream, a shallow growl emitting from his throat. He still never forgot his promise to Dream about his betrayal towards him and Schlatt, but because of Dream that very night, he probably would have died.

“I can tell what you’re thinking, [M/N].” Dream said rather mockingly, the growl resurfaced at his tone and Dream made sure to change tactics because he knew not to antagonize this man “Since Punz and I saved you two, I hope you guys can return the favor in the future.” Technoblade was the first to answer, a soft smile on his face.

“Of course! Whenever you need it, I’ll be there to setlle the debt.” Dream’s eyes then returned to [M/N], he noticed him narrow his eyes at the green man before throwing his head back.

“Fine, I might be there if you need a favor from me as well.” that was more than enough for Dream, to which he bowed his head towards them, arm to his chest and a soft smirk on his face.

“Then it was pleasure doing business with you lot.” 

Helper pt. 2

word count: 6629

Fandom: FNAF Security Breach  Pairing: Sundrop/Moondrop x Female!Reader  Pronouns: She/Her  Relationship: Romantic Occupation: Daycare Helper  Ability: Animatronic Moon Jellyfish

The character was modelled after a moon jellyfish, so they are an oceanic type animatronic that mostly resided in the daycare to assist when needed within the pizza plex. The appearance they adorn is that of a tall woman and the animalistic part of her design would be, other than a human-like face, they would have a large bell (the blob of a jellyfish is called a bell or hood) on top of their head that would act as a large hat, and attached to the underside of the bell are the tentacles and stingers. They are not stingers, they help the character locate children and feel for their surroundings. The bell on top of their head also glows in the dark.

Keys:

[F/N]: Female Name [B/C]: Base Color [S/C]: Secondary Color [F/C]: Favorite Color [E/C]: Eye Color

Warnings: spoilers to those who haven’t seen fnaf sb

“Helper” pt.1, pt. 3

“Sunbite, what on earth are you doing?” [F/N] questioned whilst she was in the middle of cleaning up the clutter of toys the children had left behind when their parents and other guardians had picked them up from the daycare, she turned to face him but soon noticed that he was hunched over a table where he was sitting with a group of children for arts and crafts. She raises a brow when she noticed that he didn’t respond so she put the toys away before sauntering over to where he was, looming over him, she saw that he was staring intently at a drawing “Pft, how adorable.” she giggled softly, her speaking from behind him finally snapped him out of his internal dialogue between himself and Moondrop.

“O-Oh, starshine!” she hums softly, raising a hand to cup her chin while her other held her elbow in place. He turned around to face her and quickly hid the drawing behind him, a flustered and embarrassed expression on his face as his sun rays were acting up. Why was he acting in such a disorderly fashion? That was because while he and the children were drawing, another child had drawn him and [F/N] holding hands together while hearts surrounded them both, oh! And the fact that he was about to kiss it but stopped when [F/N] was behind him, his body was now trembling as he leaned back when [F/N] loomed over his body, leaning closer and closer to his face.

“Whatchu’ got there?” she muses, now leaning to her side so she could get a look at the drawing once more, but Sundrop had it pressed against his back so she had no way of seeing it.

“N-No— Nothing! It’s nothing, starshine!” he was growing even more flustered with how close she was, and because of this, the drawing in his hands was getting crumpled up and he was surprised he hadn’t torn it by now. He jolts up from where he was standing when she placed her hand on top of his head, the rays from where her hand was pressed down.

“Well, if it’s nothing, it better be worth you overheating.” at the mention of that, his system alerted him that he was overheating and it was forcing him to shut down so that he could cool down. [F/N] giggles as she watches his body fall limp but before it could hit the ground, she caught him and now cradled him close to her chest. She always enjoyed teasing him, his reactions were so adorable and at the end of it, he would overheat and his system would shut him down and there she would be allowed to coddle and cuddle with him all she wanted. When his system would reboot and he wakes up, he would wake up and find himself laying in [F/N]’s lap as she sits in resting mode. She gently bonks her head against his, her hat rising so her forehead could press against his, and takes him to a quiet corner, not forgetting to take the drawing and add it to the collection of other drawings she loves.

And so here she was, a couple of hours into the night and now she was concerned as to why Sun hadn’t awoken yet. It did take a while for Sun and Moon’s system to reboot itself, but not THIS long. Perhaps his battery was running low, she glances up at where his room was and was contemplating whether or not she should bring him up there. She remembered in the past when she asked about his room, both himself and Moon started freaking out and pleaded with her to never go up there, whether it was with him or not. Though she was programmed to take care of Sundrop and Moondrop, she was also programmed to never disobey an order and break a promise, but she was worried for the Daycare Attendant. The way he charges was different to the other animatronics, she glances at him and his room before letting out a sigh and deciding to just simply go up there.

Unlike Sundrop and Moondrop, she did not have a hook on her back to connect the cable to, so instead, she called it down and wrapped it tightly around her arm. She tugged on it and when she figured it wasn’t going to come loose, she had it lift her off the ground and over to where Sundrop and Moondrop’s shared room was. She held Sundrop close to her as she landed gracefully on the balcony then allowed the cable to slip from her grasp, she approaches the curtain to his room and pushes it back and there she saw the reason as to why he never allowed her to enter his room. Unlike the Glamgang and even DJMM, his room was a complete mess, and not the type where it needed a simple clean. It’s like management hadn’t even thought of giving him a room that suited both him and Moondrop, she’d compare it to a broom closet, but at least a closet is a bit more organised.

She glances down at him before sighing softly and going over to where she believed was his charging station was. After plugging him and knowing that he was charging, she took a look around his room and frowns at how run down it was. The highlight of the room would be the small corner dedicated to drawings made by the children and other little gifts, she takes out the drawing the child drew of her and Sundrop, picking up a thumbtack and pinning it to the wall, adding to the collection of drawings. She didn’t have a room like the other animatronics, she resided in a small tent that was similar to a circus tent that was white and [F/C] and stationed in a corner within the daycare that is off-limits to the children, it was her quiet corner when she’s charging.

“Oh, my sunbite…” she murmurs, grabbing one of the Moondrop toys and squeezing it, giggling sadly when it let out a squeak. An idea soon sparked to her mind so she quickly glanced back at Sundrop, nodding to herself when she saw that he was still shut down, and then proceeded to scan the entire room to get a general estimate of the room then left. She threw the curtains back and jumped off the balcony, grabbing the cable and descending to the ground, landing with a small thud before bolting out of the daycare. She was allowed to leave the daycare but it was heavily implied that she stays within the daycare at all times just to simply monitor Sundrop and Moondrop at all times, but she could give two fucks at the moment.

“[F/N]!” she stops dead in her tracks and though it did not show, annoyance and dread bubbled in her chest at the sound of that obnoxious voice “What are you doing out of the daycare? You know you’re not supposed to leave.” she was modelled to have a permanent soft smile on her face, and so when she couldn’t properly express her true feelings, well, she usually shows it in her actions or the way she speaks.

“Oh, Officer Vanessa, what an unpleasant surprise.” Vanessa deadpans, she wasn’t sure when [F/N] started to dislike her but she wasn’t going to question it, as long as she didn’t do anything she didn’t like, then they were fine “Aren’t you supposed to be monitoring the atrium at this time?”

“That's beside the point, you still haven’t answered me.” the animatronic rolled her eyes beneath her eyelids before leaning down.

“It may be your job to monitor us animatronics and keep us in check from doing anything we’re not supposed to do, but I am not stationed to be in the daycare all night long. I have free roam around the Pizza Plex just like the other animatronics, so don’t come at me as if I’ve done something wrong.” Vanessa grits her teeth at her words, her grip on her flashlight tightened.

“It’s also my job to make sure you don’t wander off too far from where you’re supposed to be stationed.” [F/N] nods her head, already done with her nonsense as she stands up straight.

“Right, okay.” she leans down once more, making sure she was inches away from her face as she wipes her shoulders “Well then, I’ll make sure to get back to my designated area once I’m done with my business. So you pretend you never saw me and I pretend I never saw what you did.” this caused Vanessa to flinch, her body beginning to tremble as [F/N] leaned away.

“Wha— what do you mean by that?” she smirked softly as she reached forward, grabbing her cap and shaking it side to side before pulling it down then walking away from her, sparing her a glance and her gorgeous galaxy like eyes glared at her.

“You know exactly what I mean.” with that, she left the human employee shaking in anxiety, she shook her head and ignored what Vanessa had to say in favour of making her way to Monty Golf. She hums to herself as she listened to the music that played within Monty’s area, hearing alligators bellow and growl, she searched for the alligator but huffed when she couldn’t find “Now where on earth could that boy be.” she questioned, looking side to side but saw nothing.

“Who might you be looking for?” she lets out an oh at a voice, she glances down and saw it was another employee that was stationed to monitor Monty Golf.

“Oh, why hello there.” the security guard let out a nervous chuckle as they stare up at the animatronic woman.

“Hello there [F/N], what brings you here? You’re quite far from the daycare.” she places a hand on her chest.

“I was looking for Montgomery, I must speak with him this very moment.” the security guard nodded their head.

“Ah, I see.” they turn away and point in a direction “He’s over there. He was told to help us clean up the golf balls from the course, especially the ones that were shot off the course.” she nods her head and together with two of the saunter over to where Monty supposedly was, [F/N] pulls a face, hands on her hips as she pushes one out when she saw bubbles in the water, she can only guess where he is.

“Goodness.” the security guard noticed her staring at the water with unease and mild disgust.

“Oh! If you’re worried about the water, the lighting is set up so that the water looks murky and like a swamp. It’s actually very clean, trust me. I’ve fallen into it a few times.” at that, [F/N] raises a hand to her mouth.

“That must’ve been awful.” they nod.

“Yeah, wet socks really suck.” this caused the woman to giggle softly, the security guard let out another oh when [F/N] placed something on their head, when they moved it up they realized she took her bell off her head and placed it on top of theirs. They were going to question what she was doing but was taken aback when she dove into the water, a hidden feature about her design was that she was also water proof because she was a jellyfish, it’s just that she was always in the daycare so she it was never revealed. Anyways, she swam around for a bit until she finally found him at the bottom of the moat, brow raised when she saw him yelling about how there was a bunch of golf balls at the bottom on the first place.

“Damn this blasted kids! Don’t they know they’re not supposed to shoot the blasted golf balls into the water in the first place! Dammit! I hate this!” she rolls her eyes as she swims over to him, he continued to rage, unaware of her walking over to him after her feet touch the ground “I swear, one of these days, I’m just going to grab one of those brats and stra—”

“Montgomery.”

“Aahh!” he lets out a scream of terror at the unexpected voice and whipped his head around to see [F/N] standing behind him, arms crossed and a stern and unimpressed look on her face “What the? How the heck are you down here?!” she rolls her eyes, hands moving down to rest on her hips.

“Clearly I’m waterproof, just like you. I’m a jellyfish, remember?” he rolls his eyes “Anyways, that’s besides the point. I’m here to ask of you for something.” this gained his attention, [F/N] rarely ever asked him of favours, she mostly turned to Freddy or Chica.

“Alright, whatchu need, cher?” she pressed her hands together and points them at him.

“I need you to do me a favor.” he smirks softly, crossing his arms and leaning his weight onto one of his feet.

“You’ve already got my attention, whatchu need of me?” she huffs.

“How long do you think you can distract Sun and possibly Moon?” his brow rose even more.

“The Daycare Attendant?” he questions, she nods her head, he hums as he looks up in thought “Why? I thought it was your job to keep an eye on him? Why would you want me of all people to distract him?” she chuckles softly, moving her hair out of the way when it started falling on her face.

“I need him out of his room as long as possible, he doesn’t want me going in there but when I was in there, I saw the state of his room.” she then holds her waist while her other hand waves it around “I want to renovate it a bit, it’s quite sad management didn’t give him a proper room like the rest of us, so I want to surprise him.” Monty nods his head then points at himself.

“And that’s where I come in?” she grins, snapping her fingers and pointing at him.

“Now you’re catching on, well done.” he hums, feeling proud of himself.

“What do I get out of it?” she shrugs.

“What do you want?” he looks up in thought, she waits patiently then let’s out and oh when she saw his face light up, snapping his fingers then pointing at her.

“No matter what you’re doing, for three months straight, you gotta rough house with me or play golf with me.” what an odd request, she was going to question him but stopped when he added something else “Also, when I argue with the others for a VALID reason, you can’t scold me or lecture me for something I did WRONG.” she pulls a face when she added quotation marks on specific words, she rolls her closed eyes.

“Is that it?”  “For that, you also can’t tell me off whenever I destroy something that isn’t in my room and help me clean shit out of these ponds when I call for you.” she sighs as she looks down, pinching the bridge of her nose “Is that a deal, cher?” he asks, extending his hand out to her to shake, she looks back up at him before shaking her head and taking his extended hand and giving it a firm shake.

“Alright, you better distract him good then.” he retreats his hand and cheers.

“Great, now give me a hand help me clean out the pond.” she sighs once more, head hanging low.

“Got it.” he only grins and together the two of them clean out the pond that was littered with trash, golf balls, moldy golf balls and other junk. The same security guard stood at the new of the pond, playing with [F/N]’s hat and laughing softly at up big it looked on them, they then let out a yelp and jump back when two figures broke through the surface of the water and hauled themselves out of the water “We should enforce a rule that forbids children and others from throwing anything into the ponds.” [F/N] comments, turning on her heater to dry the water off her body while grabbing a few strands of her locks and squeezing the water out.

“I second that, saves us the trouble of fishing them out.” she chuckles at that, letting out a huff when she managed to squeeze out the last of the water in her hair before throwing her hair over her shoulder, evidently smacking Monty in the face “Do you mind?” he snarls, running his own hands through his wet red locks, a soft smirk raises to her lips as she crossed her arms.

“Not really.” before he could even start, she side steps and lets him run into a prop tree, she shakes her head before taking her hat back from the security guard, giving them a kind smile “Thank you for looking after it.” she says, placing her hat back on top of her head.

“It was no problem.” she nods then tips her hat to them.

“Then I’ll see you when I see you.” she waves them goodbye before leaving Monty Golf to return to the daycare, that was until the lights turned off. She sighs to herself, placing her hands on her hips when the power was converted to the charging stations, so now Moon was out and about, if he was fully charged, that is “Alright, sweetheart, where are you?” she was going to track him down until she heard his iconic sinister giggle.

“My starshine, why are you all the way over here?” she giggled to herself when he lowered himself from the ceiling, wrapping his body around her shoulders and leaning his head against hers.

“Hello to you too, moonlight.” she coos, cupping his cheek and returning the affection “It’s good to see you up and about.” he hums at that, letting her walk around for a bit instead of immediately returning to the daycare.

“While we’re on the topic, why weren’t you in the daycare? Both Sunny and I were a little upset when we woke up and didn’t see you.”

“I had business with Monty so I thought I would drop by while you two were resting, I didn’t think I would have been there as long as I was, but I guess that was because he needed my help cleaning out the ponds.” he raised a brow at that.

“Why would he need your help?” she places a finger on her cheek.

“I’m waterproof as well.”

“You’re what?!” she laughs when she could hear both Sun and Moon’s voices clash together “Why didn’t you tell us?” she hums, grabbing a few strands of her hair and twirling them around her finger.

“You never asked, and the opportunity never arose for me to get wet.” she pulls a face when she could tell that he was pouting as he hung off her shoulder, she shook her head as she lifted his head up to press a subtle kiss on his cheek, this was enough to get him to perk up “Stop being so pouty, though it does make you cute.” she giggles softly when she saw him turn red, his already permanent smile on his face stretching wider as he covered his face with his hands.

“Mm… you’re making me lose all my man cred.” she laughs wholeheartedly at that, placing a hand on her chest to settle herself.

“I can’t believe you just said that, the children have been influencing you in a bad way.”

“That I agree with.”

[a few days later]

“And that’s the last of them.” [F/N] hums, waving the last family goodbye before turning around to see Sundrop already cleaning up. She pumps her fists together and glances back at Sundrop, he noticed her gaze and happily waved his hand, she returned the gesture with a softer wave and kind smile. Operation renovation is now a go, she glances over at the door to the daycare and there she saw Monty ready to play his part “Now all that’s left is—”

“[F/N]!” she lets out a shout of surprise at the loud voice, she looks over and sees that it was Chica who threw open the door to the daycare, evidently throwing Monty to the ground since he was in her way “There you are sugar cube, I need your help.” Sundrop was confused as to why Chica needed help from HIS Daycare Assistant and was ready to question her but his mechanical heart dropped when he saw [F/N] smile and give her a thumbs up.

“Right, you needed help with your baking, right?” Chica nods her head, a happy smile on her face.

“That’s right, I hope I’m not being a bother.”

“Nonsense, you asked me in advance, so I must comply.” Sundrop was immediately by her side, wrapping his arms around her waist and sulking into her back.

“But you’re supposed to be helping me in the daycare.” he whined, she smiles softly, pressing a hand to his back and soothingly rubbed his back.

“I know, but I already promised Chica the night before.” she exhales softly when he wasn’t letting up, only tightening his grip on her “… when I come back, I’ll have a surprise ready for you and for the rest of the night I’ll spend it with you and Moon, how does that sound?” this caused a reaction out of him, he unravelled his arms from her so she turned around and knelt down, holding his hands in her own as he looked up at her.

“You promise?” she nods her head.

“I promise.” she boops his nose and he giggles at the action “I’ll be as fast as I can.” his hands reached out to hers when she slipped out of his grip, she pats his head before leaving with Chica in tow. She waves him goodbye and when she closed the door to the daycare, both herself and Chica press their backs to the wall.

“That was close.” Chica says, glancing up at [F/N] “He was reluctant in letting you go.” she shrugs her shoulders, a sheepish smile on her face.

“He loves me, what can you do?” Chica coos at that, cupping her cheeks when she noticed a soft blush rise to her cheeks “Alright, enough on that. You’re up, Monty.” he miraculously appears, saluting her with a grin.

“On it, cher.” she nods.

“Update me on what happens.” he nods once more before the two female animatronics dash away, he runs both hands through his hair then straightens his star sunglasses out.

“Show time.”

[with [f/n] and chica]

“How did you manage to find another way into the Daycare Attendant’s room? I thought that balcony was the only way.” [F/N] waves her hand as the two of them approach a poster.

“I was going through Parts and Service for a couple things when I found a blueprint of the entire facility, and there I found a secret entrance to his room.” Chica nods her head and quietly watches her approach the poster, Chica smiles sadly when she recognised that poster as the one that promoted the various plays Foxy would have… she really missed him “Dang it, it’s not opening.” she grumbles.

“How did you open it before?” she crosses her arms.

“I had to use the Faz Cam and use the flash on various posters of the four on the poster, quite frustrating because it messes with our eyes at the same time.” she pushes at the poster once more before throwing her hands down when it didn’t budge, Chica was going to make a suggestion but pulled her hands back when [F/N] kicked the door down “Hah, that was much easier and less time consuming.”

“… right.” they walk down the long hallway and when they reached the door at the end, [F/N] opened the door and Chica lets out a sad gasp, raising her hands to cover her beak “Oh, sweet pea…” the other animatronic nods her head sadly.

“Now do you understand why I’m doing this?” Chica nods her head.

“You’ve got a heart of gold.”

“If I had a heart.” Chica laughed with a scoff, shoving her forward.

“You know what I mean!” they both laugh until [F/N] ushered Chica out so she can clean, telling the girl to go to the kitchen in case Sun or possibly Moon go and check if they’re really there, she hopes not. She peeks her head out through the curtains and there she saw Monty talking with Sun who looked less enthusiastic then usual. Monty noticed [F/N] from the corner of his eye and signalled her a thumbs up, she gave him a grateful smile then returned the gesture before going back into Sun’s room to clean it up.

“So, Sundrop,” Monty pulls a face when Sundrop blatantly ignored him, his shoulders dropped “what’s up with you and [F/N]? You two are awfully handsy, aren’t cha?” Monty noticed Sundrop freeze up, the items he had in his arms were immediately disregarded and dropped to the floor with a clatter, his head turning around to stare Monty down and his body following suit.

“Oh, [F/N]? She’s a real doll, ain’t she? What’s there not to love about her?!” Monty was soon pulled into an extremely long conversation about [F/N], though he did like her himself in a friendly/motherly way, the way Sundrop talked about her nonstop was making his ears bled.

“Just bring me up in a conversation and I promise you, my sunbite will be talking nonstop.” Monty scoffed, crossing his arms.

“That’s a little narcissistic, don’t you think?” she huffs, shrugging her shoulders.

“I’m just saying, it’s an amazing conversation started with him.” he lets out a silent groan, taking a seat on the ground while slapping a hand onto his face and dragging it down.

‘Dammit, I hate it when she’s right.’ she giggles when she saw the face he was making from where she was, already knowing what he was thinking. She didn’t waste any of them time that was given to her and cleaned up the room to the best of her abilities, questioning why there was a dismantled staff bot in pieces in their room but decided to leave it at that and just throw it down the hallway. She kept all the drawings and stuffed toys in their area along with other items that seemed to have some significant meaning in to Sun. If she had a human nose and eyes, she would have be left in a coughing and sneezing fit from the amount of dust and dirt the room had, it was revolting.

“How could management do this to poor sunny? After everything he’s done as the Daycare Attendant.” she shakes her head and continues to clean his room, when she managed to get it in order, she pulled in the things that she swiped from around the Pizza Plex to decorate his room.

“How long do you think you’re gonna be, cher?” she perks up at the sound of Monty’s voice “Sure, he’s been talking about you for nearly two hours and a half, but I think he’s running out of things to say. Give me something else to talk about with him!” she sighs, she quietly puts down the box in her hand and takes a peek through his curtains once more and saw that Sundrop was running out of things to blabber about her.

“Hmm… talk about glitter glue or the children. He’s quite obsessed with that.” Monty pulls a face.

“The glue or the children?” he looks up at her and sees her wink, he grumbles, she ducks away and Monty looked back at Sundrop when he raised his head “A little birdy told me that you like glitter glue, hah, what color?” he was seriously regretting taking this favor, she just shook her head when she heard Sundrop cheer happily about how good glitter glue taste… wait, taste? She is going to need to sit him down for that. She stands proudly at her almost finished masterpiece, she just needed to add a few little things and she’ll be done. She picked up the box of glow in the dark items and trudges over to the makeshift tent she set up but cursed to herself when her legs got caught in a loose sheet.

“Oh shit!” she shouts before collapsing to the ground, both Monty and Sundrop jolt up at the loud noise.

“What was that?” Sundrop questioned, standing up and looking over at the balcony that led to his room “Is someone… in my room?” Monty noticed the panicked look on his face and the sudden urgency to go check what that was took over his system.

“Oh shit, whatever you did cher, it’s got his attention!”

“Then distract him, you lousy gator!” he growls, he looks for anything that could get his attention and talking to him wasn’t going to do anything anymore, soon enough the memory of [F/N] telling him that Sundrop will drop everything to clean up a mess came to mind. Sundrop was in the middle of calling down the cable when he heard something clatter, turning around, he let out gasp when he saw that it was Monty kicking down the pile of blocks.

“Whoops.”

“Ah! Oh, no! What a mess! Clean up, clean up!” Monty lets out a breath when he noticed that Sundrop rushed over to clean up the mess.

“You better almost be finished, because I don’t know how long I can keep him distract like this.”

“I know, I’m almost done!” she rushes to stand up and clean up the mess she made and put the items she dropped in the places they were supposed to go, meanwhile, Sundrop was growing more and more agitated with the constant mess Monty would make just as he cleaned the last one. A visible tick mark appeared on his forehead when Monty threw a table, the contents that were on said table fell to the ground with a clatter.

“What is your problem, Monty?!” he shouts, in return, he grumbles under his breath when Monty merely shrugged his shoulders.

“Butter fingers.” he pinches the bridge of his nose as he inhales deeply.

“You know what? Forget it, you’re wasting my time.” a panicked look immediately washed onto his face when Sundrop gave up cleaning up the messes and called down the cable once more.

‘Cher hasn’t told me if she was done yet, and I don’t think he’s going to respond to anything I do anymore!’ he tried to tackle him down but fell short when Sundrop was lifted off the ground and now flew over to the balcony that led to his room to investigate the noise “Oh no.” Sundrop grumbles under his breath as he pulls the curtains back to see what could possibly be in his room but his body completely froze up at the sight,

“I wonder how this looks…” he turned his head and there he saw [F/N] leaning side to side to get a good angle of the stuff toy of Moon that was sitting on a little box in a corner dedicated to all the drawings and gifts the both of them had gotten from the children. She then shook her head and grabbed the toy, however, she looked at it longer and even caressed it with the back to her hand “I really do hope you and Sun like what I’ve don—”

“Starshine?”

“Kyaah!!” she screamed in absolute fright, not expecting to hear his voice, and even threw the toy in the air, to which Sundrop caught before it hit the ground. She whipped her head around and she was surprised it didn’t snap off with how brutal it was, when she saw Sundrop her jaw dropped before she looked outside the opening to the balcony “Montgomery! You had one job! One!” from where he was laying, he pushed himself up and gave her a look.

“I did what I could, dammit! And I tried to warn you, but you didn’t listen!” she lets out a sigh, slapping a hand onto her face.

“Lousy gator…” she looked down at Sundrop and saw that he was looking around his newly improved room, she couldn’t really tell if he liked it or not, he was quiet and it was scaring her “Sur… surprise! Well, it’s not really a surprise because you came in before I could finish, but it’s the thought that counts, no? Um, I know you didn’t want me to ever come in here, but I had to when you were on low power and I needed to put you on charge, and when I saw the state of your room I thought I could give it a touch up. I hope you and Moon don’t mind…” she grew even more nervous when he still hadn’t spoken yet, curiously leaning side to side to try and see if a reaction out of hill

…

…

“Nnngh…” her eyes opened in shock when she heard a whimper come out of his voice box, she gasps when black tears of oil start leaking out of the cracks of his eyes “You did this… all for us?” she nods her head and that was enough for him to burst out into a crying fit.

“O-Oh, do you not like it? Was it wrong of me to change your room up?” she stumbles back a little when he jumped up and wrapped his arms around her neck, kicking his legs back and forth as he dug his face into her neck.

“How could I not like it? I absolutely love it!” he pulls away as he hands hold his waist to keep him from falling, he sniffles as he gives her a tearful smile “This is one of the loveliest things anyone has ever done for me— for us. We would be fools if we didn’t love what you’ve done.” Sundrop’s brows perk up when he saw her face turn a light shade of red as she started overheating, he giggles softly when he heard her fans whirl to cool her down.

“O-Oh, is that so? Then I’m glad.” he hums and leans into her body once more and she didn’t hesitate to return the affection, she then thrusts a thumbs up through the curtain, Monty notices and returns the gesture. She soon puts him down and shows him what she’s done to his room. Not only did she clean it to the point there wasn’t a speck of dust, she managed to set up some wallpaper that matched both his and Moon’s aesthetic. She set up a tent that was similar to her own in the daycare as his resting place that was filled with pillows, toys and blankets with stars and planets that hung from top of it. She even set up fairy lights around the room and tent, she even made a spot that was dedicated to all the gifts he and Moon got from the children, his face grew red when he noticed the one of him and her surrounded by hearts.

“This is so lovely, thank you, [F/N].” she smiles brightly before lighting up in remembrance.

“I almost forgot!” she exclaims, his face drops slightly when she raised her hand and reached over to the light switch, she noticed his change in mood so she raised her other hand to gently grab his hand “I know you didn’t get to marvel as long as you wanted, but this little feature I added needs the lights to be off, and wouldn’t it be fair for my moonlight to get to have his turn to see his new room, my sunbite?” he pouts but nods nonetheless.

“I guess.” she smiles and presses a kiss to his cheek, this was enough to get him to comply.

“Thank you.” she continued to hold his hand as she flicked the light off, when Moondrop came to be, he looked around in awe at the new room before letting out an oh when [F/N] pulled him forward while pointing upwards “Look up.” he does so and gasps softly when she managed to decorate the ceiling with stars that glowed in the dark.

“Starshine…” he whispers, she leaned down slightly, nuzzling her cheek against his.

“Do you like my surprise?” he chuckles, looking up at her with a bright smile.

“What’s there not to like?” she giggles sheepishly when he wrapped his arms around her neck and proceeds to kiss her, she hums into the kiss as she stumbles back into the tent, her back falling into the plush pillows. He laid on top of her as he pulled away, she hums softly as she brushes his cheek with the back of her knuckles, Moon purrs as he takes her hand into his “We love you, our gorgeous star.”

“And I love you two, my twin jesters.”

Headcanons:

they had to open the daycare a little later than usual because they overslept, but also because sun was looking at everything new in their new room.

sun had practically begged [f/n] to move her tent into their room so they could be roomies, plus he just wanted her to be closer to them.

as promised for his work, for three months, [f/n] complied with all his wishes and practically kicked his ass when it came down to rough housing and monty golf.

she won against him for sun and moon.

they cheered like the wonderful boyfriends they are.

sun and moon try to return the favor by adding trinkets to her side of their room.

she would return to her tent and find drawings of the three of them together, and it would make her day.

sometimes she would find a stuffed toy of an jellyfish.

there were no toys made for her so when she asked where they go it from, they admitted that they asked chica to teach them how to sew.

she cried and hugged the toy close.

the stuffed jellyfish was added to the collection of gifts, placed in between the sun and moon plush toys.

sometimes neither side would sleep in their respective tents.

meaning, moon would pull out the pillows and blankets and place them in between the tents so they could snuggle together.

it always did comfort sun waking up in [f/n]’s arms.

parts and service appreciated the fact that [f/n] was sun and moon’s anchor, especially moon, because now moon spent every night with her instead of wondering around the pizza plex and destroying bots.

the daycare has never been more brighter.

Siblings pt. 2

word count: 28,395

Fandom: Stranger Things Pairing: Robin Buckley + Steve Harrington x Female!Harrington!Reader Pronouns: She/Her Relationship: Romantic/Familial Occupation: University Student Ability: N/A

Keys:

[F/N]: Female Name [L/N]: Last Name [N/N]: Nickname [H/C]: Hair Color [E/C]: Eye Color

Warnings: flayed reader, angst, violence, blood, vulgar language, murder, character death

“Siblings” pt.1, pt.3

@eddiemunsonsmiddlefingers​ has a map of hawkins and I’m constantly using that to reference where shit is. it’s awfully helpful.

I wasn’t planning on making a part two to this story but I suddenly got an idea from a line I kept repeating in my head and thought “why the hell not” to the point I might make this a story.

so I was going to write the scene where el saw billy’s happiest memory but chose against it, since we all know what it is, I’m not going to bother and just write [f/n]’s.

might eventually make this a story on my wattpad account because I dove too deep into this.

I rushed the ending, it sucks but I needed to finish this to settle my mind.

that is all.

“You know? I’d probably find that downright hilarious if not for the fact that you’re dating my brother, Billy.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, really. Plus, that bitch is weird. There’s actually a word in the dictionary for what she’s doing.”

“And what might that be?”

“Grooming.”

[F/N] and Billy were having one of their late night hangouts at the Hideout, sitting at the bar drinking alcohol, not really shit faced yet but they were slowly getting there. Billy was in the midst of telling [F/N] the reoccurring times Karen Wheeler, mother of Nancy and Mike Wheeler, has been opening flirting with Billy. She remembered the first time Billy had told her about this, of course she was weirded out about it but she laughed that this grown ass married woman was flirting with a guy that was about two decades younger than her, basically the same age as her eldest daughter! She would’ve laughed again when he flirted back with her, just to get her off his ass, but now he and her brother were in a relationship. The four of them would never make their relationship public, never. They’ve simply stuck to being friends on the outside, but when they’re alone, they do all things a couple would do. Sometimes when they’re on a double date, people would always mistake Billy and [F/N] as a couple as well as Steve and Robin, mostly because each duo were always seen together. They took advantage of that, so whenever either Billy or Robin came over to the Harrington household, there was never bad air lingering around. So sometimes it would fuck [F/N] off when middle aged women would flirt with a minor, knowing that he was in a committed relationship with her! The people of Hawkins were so fucked in the head.

“Doesn’t she make you uncomfortable, Billy?” she asked out of concern, reaching forward to place a hand on his knee and squeezing it lightly “I won’t bring this up with Steve, but you know in this town, word travels fast. Besides, I don’t want him getting worried and getting the wrong idea.” Billy softly nods his head.

“I know. That pretty boy would probably lose his shit on me first, then go after that Wheeler.” they both look up in thought, trying to imagine the thought of Steve going apeshit on Nancy’s mother, they were almost tempted to tell him just to see it happen to the point that burst out into laughter “He is your brother, so if he’s anything like you, he’ll probably beat the shit out of her!” she throws her head back with a laugh.

“Hah! As much as I agree with that, he respects women now. He’d probably ask me to drag her out by her hair, to which I will gladly do it!” they laugh again before grabbing their drinks and raising it up “To Steve potentially losing his shit on Wheeler’s mum!” they clink drinks before proceeding to down it, when they finish their drinks Billy raised his empty bottle to the bartender.

“Two more, please!” since the two of them drove to the Hideout, and the fact they had things to do early in the morning, they couldn’t get totally hammered so after a few drinks they later stuck to drinking water to sober themselves up then continued chatting or peacefully listening to the music that the Hideout had or the few indie bands that performed that night. After a couple hours of having fun they finally decided to drag themselves out and back to their cars, however, they were both leaning on each other to help each other walk whilst laughing and giggling to themselves. Billy’s laughter echoed throughout the car park as he watched [F/N] collapse to the ground and nearly face plant into the side of her front bumper but managed to catch herself before she gave herself a bleeding nose and possibly a concussion “Will you be alright, Harrington?” she waves her hand to brush him off.

“Please, you’re just as shit faced as I am.” they start laughing again before settling in their cars, [F/N] rolls down her window to let the wind blow through her car after starting her car before briefly pausing when Billy flashed his lights at her, she raised a brow at him then narrowed her eyes when she saw him smirk at her “The fuck are you looking at me like that Hargrove?” his smirk only widens when he revved the engine of his Camaro.

“How’s about a little race? I wanna give my pretty boy a little smooch before going home.” she scoffed, rolling her eyes.

“Gross, I don’t need to know that.” she hummed in thought before raising her finger “I’ll race yah after seeing Robin, alright? We’re passing her house, and I wanna see her if you’re gonna see my brother.” Billy shrugs his shoulder with a laugh, brushing his hair out of his face. 

“Alright, might wanna tell your girlie that you’re gonna lose after I smoke your ass back to your place.” she scoffed.

“Whatever.” they both laugh and finally pull out of the parking lot. Robin was currently laying on her back, head bobbing softly as she listened to the music coming from her headphones playing through her cassette player. [F/N] graciously made her a mixtape of songs that they both liked, she smiled as she remembered that memory fondly. Because of the wealth the Harrington name held, [F/N] would always buy her expensive gifts after hearing the type of lifestyle she had grown up in. As lovely as each gift was, Robin asked her for something sentimental instead of jewellery like necklaces and earrings and rings (though she does appreciate them and wears them on special occasions), Steve told her that [F/N] had been hauled up in her room ever since then and when she came to pick her up, [F/N] presented her the mixtape. She’s probably listened to the entire playlist on repeats so many times that she can remembered ever song in order, but she just can’t help it, she was so in love. 

*TAP*

*TAP*

“Hmm?” she hums out in confusion, just briefly hearing the sound of tapping when the song faded out. She pulled the headphones off her head and looked around in confusion, she got a little angry when she thought that it was her siblings fucking with her but stopped when the tapping was coming from her window. She pushed herself upright and a big smile appeared on her face when she saw [F/N], who was currently looking down and talking to someone before raising her head to look at Robin once more, wobbling back and forward “[F/N]?” she muttered softly in question before stumbling to her feet and rushing to the window, throwing it open to greet her girlfriend, only to wince at the stench of alcohol and cigarettes coming from her breath.

“Robin~” she cooed out with a shout, only to shush herself when Robin raised a finger to her lips while shaking her head so she in turn covered her mouth with her hands “Sorry, sorry, I just missed you.” Robin rolled her eyes.

“We saw each other a couple hours ago.” she giggled to herself when she saw a flash of confusion come across her face before she nodded her head.

“Oh, you’re right… but I wanted to see you again.” Robin shook her head once more with a soft smile, she then realised that there was quite a distance from the ground and her window so she leaned forward whilst looking down and had to slap a hand over her mouth to quiet herself when she saw that [F/N] perched herself on Billy’s shoulders, to which he was just as equally drunk and could barely stand straight “Oh yeah, and Billy is here as well.” he looks up and gives a grin, saluting Robin, to which she returns to gesture.

“Howdy.”  “Hi?” she chuckles and looks back at [F/N], to which she was grinning ear to ear as she leaned forward, closing the small gap between them and pressing a small peck on her lips “What’s with the kiss, [F/N]? Not that I don’t like it.” the slightly drunk girl smiled at her, winking softly.

“Thought I’d drop by and give you a goodnight kiss, why? Don’t want any?” Robin scoffed before reaching forward, grabbing [F/N] by her cheeks and pulling her into a kiss. Robin couldn’t help but let out a groan when she could taste the alcohol and cigarettes against her tongue, she briefly pulled away but was only brought into another kiss when [F/N] grabbed her by the back of her neck to keep her still. By the time they separate [F/N] was grinning ear to ear, Robin flustered up a little when she saw the left over lipstick from her lips smudge across [F/N]’s neck “I’ll see you in the morning, sweets?” Robin giggled, wrapping a strand of her hair around her finger and twirling it around.

“Mm hmm.” Robin and [F/N] were giggling at each other before [F/N] started falling backwards, she let out a startled yelp and looked down at Billy and saw he lost his footing and couldn’t hold her up anymore and was starting to fall backwards, to which she tried to grab Robin’s windowsill to save herself but it slipped right under her grasp and the two of them fell to the ground with a loud thud. Robin gasped and stuck her head out of the window to see if they were alright, shaking her head slightly with a tired smile on her face when she saw the two of them slightly dazed and groaning.

“Nice one, Billy…” she murmured under her breath, grunting softly when he slapped her leg.

“You’re fat.”

“You’re weak.” he scoffs at her before proceeding throw her legs off of him, they then pull themselves to their feet and start retreating back to their cars, [F/N] sparing Robin one last glance followed by a kiss then finally scurried into her car. Robin sighed dreamily when [F/N] waved her goodbye as she and Billy drove off, she closed her eyes then pushed herself back into her room where she collapsed into her bed, smiling like a dork when all she could think of was how lucky she was to finally have someone that loves her. Speaking of which, [F/N] and Billy were gunning it down the streets, they were going to have to deal with the police and Hopper later but they didn’t give a shit as they sped down the empty streets of Hawkins, laughing wildly. They took a slight detour just so their moment of fun could last a little longer, that’s where they found themselves side by side, the both of them trying their best to get ahead of the other.

“We should’ve made a bet, Harrington!” he shouts at her, she scoffs and looks back at him.

“Oh, yeah? Then how about the first one back to my house has to buy us both gas for our cars for three weeks!” he smirks at that.

“Then I hope your wallet can handle the expenses of gas because you’re on!” he lets out a laugh as he shifts gears while putting more pressure on the gas, she grimaced when she saw him get a head of her and was creating some distance. She knew his Camaro was significantly faster in comparison to her Mustang, but that didn’t mean she didn’t have a few tricks up her sleeves to keep up with him. Billy looked into his rear view mirror and saw [F/N] hot on his tail, he licked his lips with a laugh as he turned his attention back to the road ahead of him, he had this in the ba— he lets out a shout when something flew into the windscreen. [F/N] let out a confused noise when she saw Billy swerving around but when she saw that she was still speeding towards him, evidently going to crash into him, she lets out a shout and slammed on the breaks and quickly swerved out of the way before she could hit Billy. She managed to get control of her car as it comes to a halt, she was breathing heavily at what happened before remembering about Billy.

“Oh my god, Billy!” she shouts, jumping out of her car and running over to see if he was alright “Billy! Shit!” she runs over to his car and winced at the state of it, she moves over to the drivers side and opened the door.

“Piece of shit…” she heard him groan out.

“Are you okay, Billy?” he sucked in a breath, pushing himself back into his seat then raised a hand to press against his forehead, wincing when his hand touched his bleeding forehead “Shit, you’re bleeding.” he scoffs at her.

“No shit.” she frowns at him, reaching forward to cup his face and make him look at her. 

“God, I hope you don’t have a concussion.” he smacks her hands off of him then gestures for her to move, she does so but ultimately helps him out of the car.

“Just great, this is just fucking great.” he mutters to himself as he looks at the state of his Camaro, she in turn approached the front of his car and saw the cracked windscreen, she furrowed her brows in confusion and mild disgust when she saw some sort of slime on the windscreen where it was cracked. She reached forward and gently touched it, only to regret it as she shudder at the feeling, she wiped it off against her pants “Fuck, this is going to cost a fucking fortune to repair.” Billy threads his fingers through his hair, at the verge of yanking them out of his scalp but calmed down slightly when [F/N] placed a hand on his shoulder.

“Don’t worry about it, Hargrove. I’ll help pay for it… with my parents money.” he scoffs, shoving her back softly to sit on the hood of his car.

“I don’t think they’ll appreciate the loss of money in their account.” she scoffs right back at him, sitting down beside him and offering him a cigarette, to which he graciously took and let her light it, enjoying the feeling of the nicotine filling his lungs then letting it all out.

“Please, I’ll be lucky if they notice a couple grand is missing.” the two of them start smoking away, she sniffles a little as she let the cigarette hang loosely by her lips “Perhaps this wasn’t a good idea on our part. We’re drunk, possibly high and extremely tired.” Billy rolls his eyes, taking the cigarette from his lips and held it in between his fingers.

“Yeah, but we’re both competitive and like to win.” she pursed her lips.

“True.” they fist bump each other “Anyways, what hit your car? A bird?” he shrugs his shoulders.

“Not sure, was going way too fast to get a glimpse of what it was.” she looked back at where they were previously then looked around at their surroundings, she suddenly felt a chill run down her back as the abandoned steel works factory loomed over them, she swallows thickly then turned back to Billy and gestured to her car.

“How’s about we get the fuck out of here? This place is giving me the heebie jeebies. I’ll be even more generous as to let you stay at our place while someone looks over your car, I personally know a good mechanic that can get your baby whipped back up into shape in no time.” he looked liked he was considering that option, he then winces when she cupped his face once more and looked at his bleeding forehead “But after we take care of this, I don’t want Stevie getting worried about this.” he nods his head.

“Agreed… we’re not telling him about this, right?”

“Are you crazy? Fuck no.” they both stand up but whipped their heads in the direction they heard something shuffle.

“Who’s there?!” Billy shouts, neither get a reply “I said who’s there?!” [F/N] shook her head, noticing that Billy was getting paranoid. Before she could say anything Billy’s feet were suddenly swept out from under him, he all but dropped to the ground before he was being dragged away. He desperately clawed at the ground to stop himself but there just wasn’t anything to cling onto, this continued as he was dragged through the factory and as he was going to be pulled down into the lower level of the factory he managed to grab a hold of the railing of the stairs. He clung onto it desperately, panic coursing throughout his body when he could feel his grip slowly slipping and when it did he expected to be dragged down the staircase but [F/N] caught him.

“I… got you!” she strains out, her grip on him deathly tight as she tried to pull him back but her feet where being dragged forward. She tries to dig the heels of her feet into the ground to keep herself from moving any further, their sweaty hands weren’t helping their predicament because she did lose her hold on his left hand but she quickly grabbed the railing. All this was for naught when something slithered around her ankle and yanked her, she fell to the ground with a thud with Billy on top of her before they were both dragged down the stairs into basement. The moment the two of them came face to face with this weird goopy looking thing they couldn’t help but scream at the top of their lungs as it roared at them, holding each other right as it loomed over them. The next few moments were silent, just the sound of chains swaying in the soft wind followed by quiet rumbling, this moment was interrupted when both Billy and [F/N] managed to pull themselves out of the basement. [F/N] starts pushing Billy and herself away but they both stumble to the ground, pushing themselves back as they spare a glance back at the entrance to the basement and shudder when they hear a roar come from that thing. Billy pulls himself onto his feet first and grabs [F/N] by the back of her jacket to yank her to her feet, she’s holding onto his arm as they’re scrambling out of the factory and rushing to their respective cars. They don’t waste a second to drive the fuck out of there, Billy driving ahead of [F/N] but he pulls to the side when he saw a phone booth, neither of them turn their cars off as they jump out but Billy makes it into the phone booth to make the call while [F/N] stood outside, breathing heavily as she kept looking back towards the direction they came from.

”911, what’s your emergency?” Billy goes to speak but the words got caught in his throat, I mean, how could it not? What the fuck was he supposed to say? Hey, my friend and I got in a car accident because we were drunk then we found this weird fucking monster, send help right away please! The two of them started to panic when the light in the phone booth started flickering as their surroundings changed ”Is someone there? Hello—” the voice cut off when the light completely turned off, Billy hangs up the phone as he walks out of the phone booth. He hears a noise and starts walking towards it, flinching slightly when he felt something so he glanced down and saw [F/N] just as equally terrified as he was holding onto his arm and hand. He places his free hand on her shoulder then the two of them walked towards the fog where they heard footsteps coming towards them.

“What do you want?” Billy manages to croak out, voice shaky and not sounding like his usual self “Hey, I said what do you want?!” he was desperate for an answer but the two of them started to panic again when they saw a group of people coming towards them. Red lightning struck as the group of people came to a halt, instead two people from the crowd came walking towards them and they both equally froze when their vision cleared up and they were staring right back at themselves.

[time skip: the next day]

Steve stood in front of his full body mirror as he does his hair up, something he always does in the morning though it was usually done for naught because of that stupid little hat he has to wear that was apart of the uniform that was just as stupid. He sets his hairspray on his desk, looking at his iconic hair and touching it up for the nth time of that morning before nodding his head when he was satisfied with how it looked. With everything ready he picked up his keys and tucked them into his pocket then walked out of his bedroom with an extra skip on his step in his step, things were finally looking up for him that he couldn’t not be happy. His sister was home for the summer break, he’s actually enjoying work (kind of), he’s made friends with the girl at said work, his sister is dating said girl while he himself has gotten himself into a relationship that first started off rocky but evidently he fell in love with him. He wasn’t expecting to see his sister as he walked past her room, she was always gone in the morning to go pick up Robin, but he halted at her door when he saw the state she was in.

“[F/N]…?” he muttered softly, pushing open her door that was left open just a bit and his eyes widened when he saw her. She was sitting hunched over at the edge of her bed, elbows planted on her knees as her head rested on her interlocked fingers. She was panting heavily while sweating profusely, she looked downright horrible “Oh my god, [F/N]! Are you okay?” he exclaims as he rushed over to her side, kneeling down to try and get a look at her face and saw her face was pale while her [E/C] eyes were dull from their usual shine.

“Steve…” she weakly breathed out, he moved his hands to gently place a hand on her forehead and quickly withdrew it when he felt a burning sensation under his fingertips.

“You’re burning up, [F/N]!” he shouts then proceeds to push her onto her back so that she was lying on her bed but she shook her head, weakly pushing him back so she could get up.

“No, no… I need to get Robin, I promised to get her.” she weakly hits at his chest, letting out a whine when he grabbed her by her wrists to stop her futile attempts to get him off and gently lays her down on the bed.

“I’ll get her, okay? I think she’ll understand why you couldn’t get her if I tell her that you’re sick, alright? You’ll only worry her if you show up as the mess you are right now, besides, I don’t think you can drive in the state you’re in.” she lets out a groan, slapping her hands onto her face and dragging them down “I’ll open the window so it can help you can cool down, if there isn’t anything in the cabinets I’ll grab some shit from the pharmacy on my way back from work. Don’t do anything that’ll make you feel any worse than you already are.” she chuckles weakly, placing a hand on her chest and looking over at Steve.

“Since when were you the one… to look after me?” he just shook his head, he walks into her bathroom then later came out with a wet cloth to wipe away the sweat on her forehead then placed another wet and cold cloth on her forehead to help cool her down.

“Since my sister was the one that got fucked up in my stead.” she scoffed then hummed when she felt Steve cup her cheek, she leaned into his touch but winced when it got too hot for her liking and jerked away, he sighed sadly and retracted his hand from her “I’ll try and get off early so I can take care of you, alright? Don’t do anything to drastic while I’m gone.” she waves her hand.

“No promises…” she pants out as her hand dropped back down onto her chest, he sighs softly then knelt down to press a kiss to her temple then retreated out of her room to leave for work. Hours go by but not a single thing changed, she only felt worse and worse as she tried to calm her breathing down, tried to stop herself from sweating so much, but the summer heat was just becoming to unbearable. She closed her eyes as she tried breathing through her nose, a horrible mistake on her part when the memory of the night before came flooding back. Her fingers dug into her shirt when the flashing images of those rats scattering along the floor reappeared, being held down by some fucking monster as it forced something into her body. Her eyes snapped opened as she let out a scream, shooting up straight as she continued to pant, she takes the cloth off her head and throws it to the ground as she weakly makes her way to her bathroom. She leans her weight into the sink, her hands gripping onto the sink as her head hung loosely in front of her. She managed to lift her head to stare at her reflection, her vision slowly clearing up so she can get a good look at her reflection but then another flashback from last night appeared before her.

”What do you want…?” she managed to whimper out, her usual personality nowhere to be seen as she leaned closer into Billy’s side, who held onto her tightly but neither one of them could tear their eyes away from their doppelgängers.

”To build.” both doppelgängers said in unison, they even sound like them but their voices were slightly disoriented with a deep, echoing feeling to it. Billy and [F/N] manage to tear their eyes away from them to look at each other, nothing but confusion were seen on their faces ”I want you to build.”

“To build what?” Billy asks.

”What you see.” [F/N] shakes her head.

“I-I… I don’t understand.” they both flinch backwards when that same lightning struck and they were suddenly back on the side of the road, [F/N] all but collapses to her knees as she threads her fingers through her hair, her shoulders trembling at the terror the two of them witnessed. Billy was still standing as he looked around for wherever they could have gone, shaking his head.

“I don’t understand!”

“Ah!” she screamed at her reflection before proceeding to punch it, not bothering to remove her fist when the shattered glass fell into the sink and cut her hand. When her breathing calmed down she pulled her fist and let her trembling hand hang by her side, she took deep breaths through her nose before turning her head to the side “I need to talk to Billy…” she muttered softly then quickly left the bathroom, putting on her shoes and grabbing a jacket that had her keys in her pockets. The drive to the Hawkins community pool felt like a nightmare, her windows were all the way down and her AC was blasting to cool down her overheating body, but what freaked her out was when she was stopped at a red light. She perched her arm on the open window as her finger nervously tapped against the stirring wheel, she hissed in pain when she felt like she was being burn so she glanced down at her hand and furrowed her brows when she saw a burn mark forming on the back of her hand, she immediately pulls her arm back into the car. She pulls up to the pool and quickly hops out of her car, not bothering to lock it up and just simply slams the door shut and rushes into the pool. She spots Billy just as disoriented as she is, she didn’t waste any time to whistle to catch his attention, when his head shot up and looked for her, he managed to spot her waving her hand.

“[F/N]…?” he mumbles in confusion, he pushes himself up when he saw her waving him over, mouthing that they needed to talk. He all but jumps out of his seat and rushes over to her as fast as he could, stumbling with his footing but he managed to reach her in the end, grabbing her by her wrist and dragging her into the changing rooms, the showers specifically “What are you doing here?” she takes a shaky breath, holding her arms and digging her fingers into her jacket.

“Are we not going to talk about last night?” she asked, she inhales sharply as she runs her hands over her face “Have you been seeing things? Hearing things? I feel like I’m losing my mind…” she croaks out, she lets out a yelp when he grabbed her wrist again to look at the burn on her hand.

“What happened here?” her eyes trailed down his arm and noticed a similar looking burn on his elbow, they both started feeling hot again, [F/N] tears her jacket off but that isn’t enough and so Billy shoves her into the shower and turns on the cold water. They both silently soak in the water but start to get distracted when the pain in their burns starts aching, they’re both reaching for their wounds and grimace when they could hear something moving beneath their skin, the moment their hands grazed against the wound a flash of a monster appeared in their heads followed by high pitched screeching. They both fall to the ground, clutching their heads in agonising pain, pressing their heads into the tiled walls to try and lessen the pain but nothing was working, they were yelling in pain but it soon came to a halt when they heard a voice.

“Billy…?” [F/N] couldn’t recognise it, the two of them managed to push themselves back to lean against the wall behind them as they watched the girl kneel down in front of them “Billy. Take me to him.” they both stare at her in confusion.

“What?” they mutter.

“I said are you hurt?” she then looked in between the both of them as they continued to stare at her “What’s going on? I heard screaming. Should I call an ambulance?” she asked out of genuine concern, she then slowly backed away when she noticed the look of pain and confusion disappear and was replaced with one of malice. She lets out a scream when [F/N] shoots towards her, her hand slamming against her mouth to muffle her screams of terror whilst her other hand held both her wrists in an iron grip.

“I’m so sorry about this.” she whispers, she then pulls her up then slammed the back of her head against the ground to knock her unconscious. Both herself and Billy stand up and stare down at the unconscious girl then looked at each other and nodded.

[time skip: starcourt mall, scoops ahoy]

Robin felt a little deflated that entire day, first she wasn’t able to see [F/N] and Steve was the one to pick her up in her stead. She was confused when the younger Harrington pulled up to her house and so she obviously asked where her girlfriend was, the answer she got was a worried looking Steve telling her how awful [F/N] was and that she was very sick to the point she could barely move. Sure, she was worried for her girlfriend and completely understood why she couldn’t come get her, but she just couldn’t understand how she got sick. Last night she looked completely fine, only being a little tipsy but other than that, she was fine. Robin now found herself serving free samples to some little girl that was slowly getting on her last nerve, ready to pop a nerve, but then the sight of [H/C] hair her eyes.

“[F/N]?” she mumbled under her breath, wasn’t she supposed to be lying down in her bed at home? She shook her head and turned towards the window into the back room, throwing it open to get Steve and his little friend Dustin’s attention “Hey, Harrington! Man the counter, will you? I need to go check something out!” she shouts, choosing to ignore his shouts of protest as she abandons the counter and rushes out of the store, pushing past people to check if who she saw was actually her girlfriend. Her face lights up when she heard her familiar laughter so she turned the corner and was going to greet her but froze up at what she saw, there she saw [F/N] talking with some guy as he openly flirted and joked with and she was laughing at it.

“That is the dumbest pick up line I’ve ever heard, you dork.” he scoffs, bumping his shoulder against hers.

“But it made you smile, didn’t it?” she then shoved him back, not being able to hide the big smile on her face.

“Barely.” her heart dropped into her stomach when she saw [F/N] grab the guy by the collar of his jacket and pull him back, the two of them stumbling out of view. Robin grits her teeth and rushes over to where the two disappeared, she rounded the corner but was left flabbergasted when she saw neither of them, they just simply vanished. Maybe she was just seeing things, maybe she was just desperate to see [F/N] that she conjured her up, but why the hell was she shamelessly flirting with some random fucker? The end of the night came sooner than later, from seeing her girlfriend with some guy to helping her brother and some random child with a Russian translation, she was currently sitting in Steve’s passenger seat as he drove them to his house.

“Is she really sick?” Steve let out a dramatic sigh, rolling his eyes.

“Yes! How many times do I have to tell you, Robin? What you saw was definitely not [F/N]. For one, she’d never flirt with a guy. Two, she’d never let a guy flirt with her, because she’d either fight them or throw up.” that option made her chuckle, that sounded like her “My sister isn’t the type of person to cheat, okay? She actually beat that into me, so I highly doubt she would ever do something so frivolous.” Robin sighed, the back of her head hitting the car seat.

“I know… I think I’m just getting paranoid.” she jolts in her seat when Steve placed his hand on her shoulder, she looked at him and saw him giving her a reassuring look.

“Robin, if my sister does anything and says anything hurtful to you, you’ll tell me right?” he inhales through his nose and looks back towards the road “She doesn’t do or say things without meaning it. When she said she was in love with you, she meant it. When she said she wanted to be with me, she meant it. So if she somehow says she doesn’t want to be with you anymore… she’ll say it to you straight and she won’t do it behind your back, she isn’t like that. She isn’t one for hiding her feelings and she isn’t afraid to voice her opinions, rarely have I ever seen her bottle up her emotions. I don’t see any reason why she would ever go behind your back, but if she does anything to you that just doesn’t seem right, tell me. I’ll make sure to talk to her, so don’t worry about anything, alright?” she couldn’t help but get a little teary eyed, Steve smiled softly when Robin tearfully nodded her head.

“Alright, thank you.”

“No problem.” Steve then lets out a laugh when he pulled up to their house, gesturing to the driveway “Look at that, Robin! Her car is here.” Robin shrugs, sure, but it doesn’t cross out the possibility that she still left the house. Entering the Harrington household, Steve flips on the hallway lights and shuffles out of his shoes, letting out a slight grunt when Robin shoved past him to rush up the stairs to get to [F/N]. Steve told her that her condition was horrible, that she was sweating profusely and couldn’t stop her body from trembling, going so far as she couldn’t control her breathing. She needed to see this for herself, she needed to see how sick her girlfriend was to calm her mind of the image of her perfectly healthy girlfriend that she saw at the mall with some gu—

“S-Stevie…? Is that you?” Robin jerked backwards a little shocked after throwing the door open, there in the dark room with the hallway light to illuminate the room, was her girlfriend laying on her back whilst clutching her chest, looking just as terrible as Steve described “Stevie…?” she called out once more, she nearly tripped over her feet when she finally managed to move.

“N-No, [F/N], it’s me.” she saw [F/N] perk up at the sound of her voice and so turned her head towards her, smiling weakly when her eyes set on girlfriend.

“Robin…” she cooed, Robin smiled softly and knelt down, placing a hand on her forehead and let her thumb caress her skin “You’re here… why?” they hear Steve clear his throat, he decides not to turn on the light as he took a spot on the other side of Robin, standing over his sick sister who smiled at him.

“She wanted to see you, asking me after our shift to bring her here to check up on you.” Steve decided it would be for the best to keep Robin’s actual intentions a secret from his sister, it was the better option because that reason made [F/N] smile at the both of them.

“Y’all are saps…” she mumbled out, she then reached for Robin and gently tapped her shoulder “I’m sorry I couldn’t pick you up this morning, I feel so awful for leaving you hanging like that.” Robin shook her head, taking her hand into here and squeezing.

“No, no, it’s fine. I’m just glad that your brother came and got me, would have sucked if I have to bike instead.” they both giggle at that, Steve smiled at his sister and her girlfriend, not understanding where Robin ever got the misunderstanding of [F/N] ever betraying her in the worst way. He then pulled a face when he realised why and swore in his head to never voice that stupid thought of his, he reached forward and placed his hand on [F/N]’s cheek and she leaned into his subtle touch.

“Your fever seems to have calmed down a little, did you take some tylenol?” she nods softly.

“Mm, I found some in my cabinet.”

“Alright, that’s good.” Steve has Robin help him with taking care of [F/N] to the best of their abilities, staying with her until she was drifting off to sleep, and when she finally did he pulled her out of the room and closed the door behind them “See? What did I tell you? She never left the house, Robin.” she nods her head, holding her arms.

“I know, I know. I just can’t help but feel insecure, you know? She’s totally out of my league, and yet she wants to be in a relationship with me! A nobody, a weirdo that’s apart of band and is employed in an ice cream shop.” Steve scoffs at that, placing his hands on his hips.

“That’s exactly what she likes about you, Robin. She finds it cool that you can play instruments.” she rolled her eyes bashfully, spinning one of her rings around with her thumb.

“Stop it.” Robin takes on last peek at [F/N] before finally leaving with Steve so he can take her home, it didn’t take long for the younger Harrington to return home nor did it take long for him to fall into a deep sleep. The moment silence fell upon the Harrington household [F/N] eyes shot open and she no longer looked sick anymore, she sat up and threw the covers off her body to reveal the clothes she was wearing were never changed. She shuffles out of her bed and walks over to her locked bathroom, pushing the door open to find the same boy Robin saw her with submerged in cold icy water. [F/N] did indeed see Robin in the corner of her eye when she was at the Starcourt Mall, that was the reason why she pulled that boy into empty hallway but she pulled him into an empty room before Robin could see them and proceeded to choke him out with little to no effort. 

She now found herself back at the abandoned steel works factory, exiting her car, she lifted her head to see Billy was there as well. Neither said a word to the other, just silently moving to the trunks of their cars and opening them up, finding their tied up victims unconscious, Billy lifts Heather into his arms while [F/N] throws the guy over her shoulder and the two of them walk side by side back down into the basement where it all started. Settling the two down, they hover over their unconscious bodies that slowly started regaining consciousness. Of course the two of them were unaware of the situation they were, blinking their eyes as they looked around in confusion, their eyes met and they were both confused when they saw their mouths were duck taped shut while their hands and feet were bound. Panic started to arise as they tried to free themselves, Heather letting out whimpers as she tried to shake free while the guy was screaming under the tape, they were both silenced when Billy grabbed Heather by her shoulders while [F/N] grabbed the other guy by his face and held his jaw in a tight hold.

“Don’t be afraid.” they said in an emotionless tone, both victims ceased their muffled cries and movements “It’ll all be over soon. Just stay very still.” they then remove the tape from their mouths before finally pulling away and stepping back, standing together as the same monster that did something to them crawled out of the shadows towards its latest victims, snarling at them as they screamed in terror. 

Billy and [F/N] could do nothing but watch.

[time skip: two days later]

The two of them continued to collect more and more victims for the monster to turn into mindless zombies, sometimes almost getting caught by their respective siblings, but they always managed to play it off. [F/N] remembered bringing a girl home she met in the middle of town, she recognised her as an old classmate friend and said how she wanted to reconnect. The girl was helpless against the mind controlled girl, struggling under her iron grip as she ties her hands up but was interrupted when the front door to the house was opened and in came walking Steve. He enters the kitchen and there he found his now healthy sister by the counter with an innocent smile on her face, waving her hand to greet him on his return home.  “Anything interesting happen today, [F/N]?” she only shrugged her shoulders.

“Same old, same old.” he was satisfied with the answer and ventures upstairs to his room, unaware of the whimpering girl under the counter wanting to cry out for him to save her from his crazy sister but could only whimper silently when [F/N]’s fingers dug into the meat of her face whenever she felt her struggle. She was now hauling her down into the basement of the factory, she hummed softly when she saw Billy and Heather already down there with two victims of their own “You’ve been busy, huh?” she mused, Billy glanced up at her and saw the girl over her shoulder.

“So have you.” 

[F/N] now found herself sane and sitting in her car, inhaling and exhaling softly as she watched the unknowing people walk by her, not knowing that she was picking out her latest few victims to bring to the monster. A pinch of her sanity was clinging to the back of her mind, she was already losing her mind because she could do nothing but watch her body go around kidnapping people and offering them up to this monster to do who knows what. She takes a deep breath, running her fingers through her hair before her eyes settled on a group of girls, she remembered one of them as a girl she hooked up with a few times while they were still in high school, this could be an easy catch because the other girl still had some lingering feelings for her. She rolls her neck, ready to do what she’s been doing for the past few days but her body suddenly fought against it. There were two fights going on in her mind right now, one was sweet talking this one time fling into bringing her and her friends back home to have some fun, possibly get them wasted out of their minds then bring them back to the factory, but the other was against it. This last piece of her sanity was fighting against that, she didn’t want to flirt with this girl, she didn’t want to tell her words that were rightfully reserved for her girlfriend. She lets out a groan, aching pain throbbing in her head as she tried taking control of her mind but ultimately lost when the pain became to unbearable.

“Don’t make this harder for you than it already is…” she muttered to herself, her voice not sounding like her own. Flicking down her sunglasses, she pulls at the collar of her jacket before finally opening the door to her car just as the girls were walking past her car. This obviously caught their attention, they were already checking out the ridiculously nice car but the moment [F/N] stepped out of the car the girl she hooked up with couldn’t help but freeze up when she saw her long time crush. [F/N] pretended to pay them no mind, throwing her car door shut and locked it, walking past the group of girls and as she walked further away, she stopped when the girl called out to her.

“H-Hey, [F/N]!” her friends snickered at how shaky her voice was as she stuttered over her words, she cursed at them but straightened up when [F/N] turned her head over her shoulder to look at the group.

“Yes?” she swallowed thickly, taking a step forward as she clutched onto the straps of her hand bag.

“D-Do you— do you remember me, by any chance?” her face flushed up when she tilted her head down, her sunglasses slipping down the bridge of her nose so she could see past the tinted lenses and at the girl in question “We were in the same chemistry class? We sat together and did a few projects together?” she was really hoping that [F/N] would remember, she took a step forward as she turned around fully, raising her hand to grab the frames of her glasses and pulled them down as she looked her up and down.

“Chemistry…?” she muttered to herself, looking up in thought then smirked down at her “Right, you’re— you’re Veronica, right? Veronica Gibbons?” her face lights up immensely because [F/N] Harrington remembered her, she actually remembered her! She enthusiastically nodded her head, reaching forward to grab her hand.

“Yes! I’m so happy you remember me.” her friends were giggling from behind her, knowing just how big of a crush she had on the female Harrington, also remembering how much she cried when she left Hawkins to study in a different state, but now she’s back as she has a chance to be with her. She then tilted her head when [F/N] pouted softly, taking off her glasses then biting the end of one of the frames.

“Actually, I’m still having a little trouble remembering, think you can help jog my memory up?” the group of girls giggled at the suggestion, Veronica turned back towards them and saw them gushing at her and giving her the thumbs up, gesturing for her to shoot her shot with [F/N].

“S-Sure.” 

Robin felt like she accomplished a mission. You could really do a lot with just twenty bucks, she exits the post office and stuffed the entire layout of the Starcourt Mall into her bag and jogs over to where she parked her bike, only slowing in pace when she heard soft giggling. Turning to see what the laughter was all about, she saw a group of girls gushing about how lucky their friend was, she thought nothing of it until the name “Harrington” left their lips. She then glanced over at the parked Mustang and immediately recognised it as [F/N]’s car, she then noticed that they kept glancing back towards the little alleyway and her insecurities started getting the best of her again. The name “Veronica Gibbons” left their loose lips and more thoughts started circulating in her head, she remembered that girl. She was definitely one of the best looking students during her year at Hawkins High School, she was that iconic popular girl that did cheerleading, was beautiful, smart and was wanted by the entirety of the male population. But there was a rumour that she was into girls, that she was into the particular Harrington that was untouchable, a heartbreaker who’s heart would never beat for anyone but her brother.

She didn’t hesitate to drop her bag on the ground and rush over to the alleyway, turning the corner and her heart stopped when she saw it. Veronica was pushing [F/N] back against the wall, her hands tightly gripping onto [F/N]’s biceps as she pressed her lips against her own. [F/N] didn’t bother reciprocating the loveless kiss, just let the shorter one of the two take the lead as she desperately kissed her. She tried not to think about it, she tried so hard not to think how awful she feels for playing with this girls feelings just because she couldn’t control her own body, she didn’t want to think about how much this was going to hurt Robin, but what she doesn’t know won’t hurt her. Veronica pulled away and gave [F/N] a sheepish smile, flushing up when she noticed that her lipstick smeared onto her lips, she turns away to avoid her intense gaze but a gasp left her lips when she noticed a figure at the end of the alleyway.

“[F/N]…?” her heart dropped into her stomach, visible fear in her eyes that were hidden under the tinted lenses of her sunglasses. Robin gritted her teeth when she saw Veronica pushed herself off of [F/N], clearing her throat and fixing herself up, excusing herself from the heartbroken Robin as she tearfully gazed at [F/N], who had yet to acknowledge her existence “[F/N], please… tell me that what I saw didn’t really happen.” [F/N] just let out a sigh, crossing her arms and leaned against the brick wall behind her, finally sparing Robin a glance that just wasn’t kind.

“What’s there to talk about?” Robin’s hand clenched into a tight fist, whoever this person was, it wasn’t her [F/N]. Her loving and sweet [F/N] who’d give her the world, who would fight the world just to see her happy, whoever this imposter was, she hated their guts for what they’ve done with her girlfriend. She marches over to her and stood in front of her, glaring up at her with a tearful gaze and saw that [F/N] had an indifferent expression on her face, like she didn’t care that she just got caught “You seem upset, little birdie.” she cooed out, Robin nearly keened at the nickname, any other time she would turn red, but right now she was filled with anger and anguish.

“Is this just a joke, [F/N]? Are you not going to acknowledge the fact that I just caught you kissing another girl, or the fact that you let that girl kiss you despite already being in a relationship with me?! Is she another relative of yours you and Steve forgot to bring up? If that’s the case, that’s really fucking weird.” Robin turns away, running a hand through her hair than back at her “I thought you loved me, [F/N]. I thought you said you wanted to be with me, but as of lately, I feel like you’ve become an entirely different person. Ever since that night, I haven’t seen a trace of the girl that said she was in love with me. What the fuck has happened to you, [F/N]!” Robin continued to rant and rave at the betrayal and [F/N] just took it, because another war was raging on in her head.

Take her.

Not her.

Bring her.

Ignore her.

Kill her. 

Spare her.

[F/N]’s fingers clawed at the wall behind her, her nails digging into the bricks to the point they were being crushed under her hold. Her teeth were biting down so hard on her lips to the point they were bleeding, she was trying to distract herself from the grotesque thought of bringing one of the few people that she loves to that fucking thing. She was trying so hard the past two days to avoid Steve and Robin, she was trying so hard to limit her time with those two because if she was with them for more than a couple minutes then she would lose all control of her body and she would hurt them. That was the last thing that she wanted, she didn’t want to hurt them, she didn’t want them to die all because she made one stupid decision. She said nothing as Robin continued to question what their relationship has come to after two days of her acting off, she wanted nothing more than to wrap her arms around Robin and tell her everything, tell her that everything is going to be okay and that kiss with Veronica whatever meant nothing to her. But she knew the moment her arms were around her, there was no letting go of her, and not for a good reason either. She wanted to do something to keep Robin away, give her a reason to avoid her, to never see her again.

“You’re making me think that everything about our relationship was for nothing!” she shouts, tears now running down her face, oh how she wanted to wipe those tears away but she didn’t want to touch her with the hands that have been the cause of people losing their minds and possibly their lives “Was there absolutely nothing, nothing special about our relationship?” Robin stood their panting in front of [F/N], the girl silently looking down at her.

“… are you done?” she flinched back at the harsh words.

“Wha—”

“Was anything in our relationship special? Wow, you were really deep in that delusional fantasy of yours, huh? Well, let me tell you something, Buckley.” she harshly jabs her finger into Robin’s chest, causing her to stagger backwards as each jab got harsher and harsher at each step she took “Your love for me was nice, it was, but it’s gotten boring. There’s nothing about you that excites me anymore, so yeah, maybe our relationship was for nothing.”

“[F-F/N]…” she lets out a whimper when her back was no pressed against the opposite wall, [F/N] looming over her with a dark look on her face.

“There is no us, not anymore. I don’t need you.” [F/N] makes sure to grab her by the jaw, lifting her up off the ground as she glared down at her “You mean nothing to me.” Robin lets out a whimper when she felt her nails digging into her skin, she spares her a glance through her teary eyes and when she looked into [F/N]’s eyes, there was no warmth but dull and empty eyes staring right back at her. She let out a gasp when [F/N] dropped her, letting her collapse to the ground and grovel at her feet. She turned on her heel and started walking away, ignoring how much she wanted to stop and apologise to Robin, how this isn’t what she wanted but this was the hill she was going to die on if it meant that Robin was safe from her ”And Buckley, don’t even think about telling Stevie about this, not that he’ll even be on your side in the first place. I’m his sister, he loves me, and you? You’re nothing but a coworker he has to put up with.” she didn’t even bother looking back at Robin when she finally left the alleyway, leaving Robin to wallow up with a broken heart as she cried out in anguish.

“[F/N]?” she let out a hum, turning towards Veronica who now sat in her passenger seat while her friends were excitingly sitting in the back “Are you alright?”  “Why wouldn’t I be, sweetheart?” she flushed at the pet name, she points at her face.

“You’re crying…” her eyes widened softly at that, glancing down at her face to see a single tear running down her cheek, she chuckles softly at that and wipes it away with her thumb.

“Just a little dust that got in my eye, nothing to worry about.”

Hours go by and night has enveloped Hawkins, to which [F/N] was currently loading the drunk, unconscious and tied up girls into her car once more. Getting them completely intoxicated took no trouble whatsoever, they were more than happy to get wasted with the more popular Harrington. [F/N] herself was drinking away her sorrows after breaking up with Robin, wanting nothing more then to numb the pain and forget that look of pain and betrayal on Robin’s face, but it’ll forever be burned into the back of her mind. She lets out an exhausted sigh after loading the last of the girls into the backseat, rolling her shoulders after walking back and forward from the house and her car repeatedly. Steve had yet to return from Scoops Ahoy despite how late into the night it was becoming so she was taking his absence as an opportunity to get everything done. Driving to the factory wasn’t as eventful, driving legally to avoid unwanted attention so she doesn’t get pulled over, when she reached the basement she was quite surprised to see the state Billy was in.

“Fuck happened to you?” she questions, quietly offering up the girls to the monster then returned to his side with a rag and some water “You look like you got the shit beaten out of you.” he looked up at her, letting her clean up the blood and sweat “That girl, was it her?” he nods.

“Yeah. It was her.” she nods softly, taking his hand and wiping away the blood on his knuckles “She knows now. She knows about me. She could’ve killed me.” she nods again, she puts the rag down and gently pats his hand.

“Yes, but not us. Not us.” they then glance at the crowd of people they’ve either managed to kidnap altogether or were infected by the rats that were controlled by the monster “There’s no way she’ll know that there are more of us. She could barely handle you, so what makes her think she can handle all of us?”

“You’re right.”  “I know. Our time is nearly upon us, so we needn’t worry until then.”

[the next day, with the party]

The party along with Jonathan and Nancy were all hunkered down in the Wheeler household in the basement, each discussing what had happened the following night and their latest discoveries. The children told the two young adults how the Mind Flayer had returned and that Billy Hargrove was under its control, in return they told the party how an old woman, Mrs Driscoll, was found eating fertiliser and was acting crazy. Nancy then deducted how that since the attack last night along with their sauna test happened at the same time, the possibility of the Mind Flayer flaying more than just Billy.

“Billy was doing something to her, but there was someone else as well.” they all look at El when she spoke up, she looks at Max “There was another girl, but she looked more worried for him.” she closed her eyes to remember seeing Billy, she remembered seeing that girl who looked terrified as she called out for Billy.

“Another girl? What did she look like?” Max urged, maybe if they find this girl she could help them find Billy and maybe even the Mind Flayer.

“Um, she was tall, maybe about Billy’s height. She had [H/C] hair, [E/C] eyes and a few beauty marks on her neck and face.” she closed her eyes to remember any other features that stood out to her “Her eyes, though, her eyes reminded me a lot of Steve’s.” this subtle feature caught Nancy’s attention, her face lighting up in remembrance, this caused the others to look at her when she started snapping her fingers.

“W-Wait— Wait right there.” the others watch as Nancy rushed out of the basement, questioning what she was planning on grabbing, and when she returned she had a handful of polaroids and a few articles “El, is the girl you’re describing… her?” El leans forward to see Nancy was looking through the photos before pushing a certain article towards her, she ignores the headline as her eyes zone in on the picture. They she saw the girl she saw through her vision but this time she had a giant grin on her face, a bit of a crazed expression on her face as she stuck her tongue out while one of her hands was doing the rock on devil horns.

“Y-Yes, yes! That’s who I saw,” Nancy and Jonathan share a look of disbelief “W-Who is she?”  “That’s Steve’s sister! That’s [F/N] Harrington!” this caused the lot of them to lurch forward and look all the pictures of said Harrington “I remember her being back in town, but to think that she and Billy were actually friends.” she muttered under her breath, Max was looking at a picture had in his hands and her eyes widened when she too recognised her face.

“Holy shit.” Max says, now they look at her when they saw her pick up a different photo, this time it was of a polaroid of the girl at a party, sitting on a couch with her legs over the arm rest as she was chugging down an entire bottle of vodka “That’s Billy’s girlfriend.” now Nancy and Jonathan were in even more shock.

“Fucking, what?!” Max nods her head.

“I’ve seen her around the house a couple times, and whenever she’s around he’s a lot more happier. I remember hearing a girls laughter from his room and when I came in to see what it was…” she shudders at the memory, shaking her head “It wasn’t particularly a fun sight.” the certain memory she’s remembering back to was when she, Steve and Robin snuck into Billy’s room through his window with some weed and alcohol they were planning on sharing with each other. None of them had realised Max was home until they heard her calling Billy’s name followed by her footsteps, Robin and Steve were quick to hide away and when [F/N] attempted to jump out the window, she instead tripped over her own feet and landed on top to Billy, that was when Max walked into the room and misunderstood the entire situation. All the residents of the Hargrove/Mayfield household are one hundred percent convinced that the two are in a relationship, this fact was rather beneficial for the both of them.

“I heard rumours going around that Billy was dating [F/N], but I never believed them.” Jonathan admits “But it makes it all the more believable that the two of them were together.”  “Then do you think she’s flayed? Like Billy?” Nancy takes a breath.

“There’s only one way to find out.” they now find themselves driving to the Harrington household, all feeling concerned and anxious. Nancy was the most worried because she’s witnessed firsthand what the older Harrington was capable of, she was already crazy as is and would only tone it down when her younger brother was in the picture. She loved her brother to bits that the moment someone looked at him wrong she didn’t hesitate to beat their asses with a chair, she remembered how she got arrested for nearly beating a kid near death because they threatened to kill her brother. They reap what they sow, no? Pulling up to the house, Jonathan and Nancy recognise the car that’s in the driveway, it was [F/N]’s infamous Mustang that could rival Billy’s Camaro when it came down to public disturbance.

“Is there anything about her that we should be careful about?” Jonathan looks up in thought as they approach the front door.

“Um, if you thought Billy was bad… I’d say she’s worse.” they pale at that, she’s worse than Billy? “But if you get on her good side, she’s actually a pretty decent person, nice even.” Nancy nods her head, agreeing with what he’s saying. The two now stood in front of the two, both equally hesitating to knock because they share an equal fear of the female Harrington, Nancy was the one to take a deep breath and knock on the door. They waited for a while for the door to open, awkwardly looking around to pass the time, they hear stumbling footsteps and a few things getting knocked over before the door was open. Nancy and Jonathan reel backwards when the smell of alcohol hit their faces, there in front of them was the sight of a depressed and intoxicated [F/N] that was leaning against the doorframe to keep herself from falling to the ground while in one of her hands was a bottle of tequila. 

This is not what the party were expecting.

“Who the fff… phuck are you?” [F/N] slurred out, clearly not in the right state of mind and very much drunk.

“Is that you… [F/N]?” Nancy asked, very much unsure that the girl in front of her was the Harrington that she knew. [F/N] was one to get drunk at the oddest times of the day, but it looked like she had been crying, and she does not shed tears for anything or just about anyone. [F/N] giggled drunkenly, swaying softly before lifting the bottle of tequila and taking a long swig from it, letting out a satisfied breath as the alcohol burned her throat.

“Yeah? What’s it to you?” [F/N] was going to ignore the bothersome people who came knocking at her door while she was trying to wallow up in sadness, ready to just outright slam the door in their faces but paused when in her drunken eyes she could just make out who exactly the girl is “W-Who are you?” she stuttered out, Nancy swallows thickly, patting her dress to smooth it out.

“Um, it’s me, Nancy Wheeler?” [F/N]’s blood starts to run cold, sobering up just at the mention of the name “I dated your brother a while ago, and we’ve met a couple times when we weren’t dating?” the silence scared them, maybe it was because [F/N]’s drunken state disappeared as she stared Nancy dead in the eyes and wouldn’t break eye contact no matter how many times Nancy looked away or turned her head away, [F/N] just continued to stare at her. Soon, a soft smile appeared on her face as she chuckled softly, she then leaned down to put the bottle of tequila on the ground then reached forward to grab Nancy by the sides of her head. The others watch in confusion as [F/N] gently caressed her face but it changed when she leaned her head back then slammed her forehead right into the bridge of Nancy’s nose hard enough to break it. She let go of her head and let her fall back onto the ground, not really caring as the girl cried out in pain and clutched onto her nose, she then leans back down to pick up her tequila as the children and Jonathan surround Nancy.

“Oh my god, Nancy!” Mike shouts as he falls to his knees, comforting his sister as she tried to stop her bleeding nose “What is wrong with you?!” he shouts up at [F/N], who once again threw her head back as she downed another swig from her bottle, completely ignoring him.

“I don’t like you, Wheeler.” she sneers out, taking a step forward and glaring down at the girl “I know what my brother did to you and Byers over there back in 83′, as his older sister I apologise, but what you did to him last year? He told me everything, how the girl he wanted to be with said everything between them was bullshit, then went and ran straight into the arms of the guy she told him not to worry about. You should’ve thought twice before showing your face to me, Wheeler, because now you’re on my number one hit list.” she makes the “I’m watching you” gesture with her fingers then turned around to go back into her house, only stopping when Jonathan used his foot to keep the door from closing properly.

“Wait, [F/N]!” she glared at him “We really need to talk to you.” she scoffs, throwing her head back.

“About what?”

“About Billy.” she was in the middle of taking another long swig from her bottle but froze up at the mention of Billy, slowly lowering the bottle to look at the older Byers “We really need to talk about him, and we’d appreciate it if you could tell us everything you know about him that’s happened in the past couple of days.” she stared at the lot of them being letting out a sigh, that’s where they found themselves in [F/N]’s kitchen as her drunken rage turned into a sob fest.

“You know?! I feel like he’s been acting different as of lately, and— and that he’s been distancing himself! I feel like he’s become a completely different person!” she cried from where she was seated, the others all sat across from her as her body moved dramatically “Then he broke up with me, saying how it was for the best! What the fuck does that mean?! Why does breaking up with me the best for us?! I still wanted to be friends, but I couldn’t even have that either! So here I am, drinking myself into a stupor!” she shouts and goes to drink again but let out a whine when nothing came out, pulling it away from her lips and tipping the bottle only for a few droplets to come pouring out. The others all glance at each other and watch as she moved to a wine cabinet to grab a bottle of expensive looking wine.

“She’s totally not flayed, right?” Lucas questioned, Mike shook his head.

“Not a chance.” they all wince when she trips into the wine cabinet, no chance.

“Hey, where can I get some ice?” Jonathan asked, [F/N] looked back towards him before shakily pointing at the fridge.

“Should be some in the freezer, Byers. Help yourself out.” Jonathan nods and goes to get some but Mike was already on his feet to grab it himself, wanting to soothe his sister’s pain, at least Max and El stopped the bleeding. He’s in front of the fridge and about to open the freezer but stopped when he saw a picture hanging on the fridge, taking a closer look, his eyes widened at what he saw. There he saw [F/N], Steve, Billy and that cashier that works with Steve, Robin Buckley if he remembered correctly, standing together with wide smiles and looking happy “Mike, the ice!”

“Oh, right, sorry!” he opens the freezer and grabbed the ice tray, handing it to Jonathan, and closed the freezer door but continued to look at the picture just as [F/N] came over “When did you take this?” she let out a confused noise and leaned forward to see what he was looking at, they all watch as she froze up once again, her hand lifting up from her side to look at the photo. It was during the time when they were at the fair, Steve wanted to take a photo and there was no saying no to Steve. [F/N], Robin, Steve and Billy, in that order, stood together and took a round of different photos and each kept one, right below it with the caption “night of 85′ where it started”. She closed her eyes as a bitter look crossed her face, nothing will be the same ever again and that memory of the four of them happy together will be one of her fondest memories.

“It… doesn’t matter.” she lets out, grabbing the corner of the picture she yanks it off the fridge and tucks it into her pocket “A-Anyways, what’s this about Billy? What’s he done that’s caused you lot to come to me?” El was the one to speak, reaching forward to hold [F/N]’s hand.

“We would like to know if… if you’ve been with him in the past few days, if by chance you’ve been feeling strange.” she stares down at her hand in confusion, she doesn’t pull her hand back though and just simply squeezes it.

“Well, if drinking before five counts as weird, then not particularly, no.” they all sigh at that, she pulls her hand away and crossed her arms, humming to herself whilst looking up in thought “Um, he and that Heather Holloway have been acting weird together. He doesn’t usually hang out with that girl, but the way he talked about her was weird. He even dressed modestly when planning on having dinner with her parents, and that man usually dresses like a complete whore.” they look at her weirdly as she snaps her fingers, she lets out a grunt as she popped the cork off the wine bottle and proceeded to pour herself glass.

“Heather Holloway?” [F/N] nods her head, head falling backwards as she brings the glass to her lips and drinks the wine “Alright, anything else?” she begrudgingly looked off to the side, thinking of anything else that came to mind.

“Uh, he told me he had been planning on visiting this old lady in the hospital? Does that mean anything to you?” she noticed them all visibly flinch, sharing knowing looks with each other “Telling by the looks on your faces, I guess that was helpful?” she questioned, her face scrunched up when Nancy nodded her head in her direction.

“Very!” she bit her tongue and shrunk back when [F/N] glared at her, El grabbed [F/N]’s hand once more and shook it lightly.

“Billy is in trouble, and what you’ve told us has helped our chances on finding him and helping him.” El’s face lifted up when she noticed the way [F/N]’s face softened up at that, she pursed her lips as she averted her eyes from the girl.

“I hope he hasn’t gotten himself into anything too dangerous.” they all hated how that wasn’t the case, with everything they got out of the drunk yet slightly sobering up Harrington, they left just as quickly as they arrived. Will was the last out the door but he suddenly felt a chill run down his spine, his hand immediately slaps onto his neck and he turned around to see [F/N] following them out so she can shut the door behind them. She felt his gaze so she looked down at him to see what he wanted, the chill went away when her drunken eyes looked him up and down “What?” he nervously shook his head.

“N-Nothing.” she narrowed her eyes on him but evidently shrugged her shoulders, the moment they were at their car she slammed the door shut, not waiting for them to pull out of the driveway.

“Will, are you alright?” Mike asked, his hand reaching over to gently grab his hand, Will looked up at Mike and gave him a nervous smile as he nodded his head.

“Y-Yeah, I’m good.” [F/N] stood in her empty kitchen, wine glass in her hand as she tapped her finger against the marble countertop. If she played her roll well enough, the group will probably go and investigate the Holloway household then make their way to the hospital to check on poor old Mrs Driscoll, she was now rolling her fingers against the counter.

“Well, why not give them a surprise for snooping in things they shouldn’t go poking their heads in?” she laughs to herself, downing the rest of wine in her glass before proceeding to round a few other flayed people to come help her.

[later at night]

The party arrive at the hospital when the sun was down and it was late into the night, they quickly rush out of the car and towards the hospitals entrance, completely unaware of the Ford Mustang that was parked not to far away from where they were. Per hospital visits, only two people were allowed to visit a patient at a time so Nancy and Jonathan went ahead while the others lingered around the waiting room. The two walk down the hallway to get to Dorris Driscoll’s room in silence, but to be honest, it was a little too quire despite it being a hospital. They hadn’t seen a single nurse or doctor since they arrived at the floor, it was rather unusual but they shrugged it off with that it wasn’t that busy of a night. Entering the room, they were met with the sight of Mrs Driscoll nowhere to be seen while the flowers Nancy brought and placed into a vase were knocked over.

“Where is she?” Jonathan asks as they scan the room, Nancy shakes her head.

“I don’t know.” she answers as she rushes towards the fallen vase, Jonathan following right behind her.

“Are you sure this is the right room?”

“Yeah.” they both then look up when the lights started flicking on and off, footsteps were heard from the hallway until a figure appeared at the door, the two turned around just as the figure spoke.

“She’s gone home.” there they see Tom Holloway, appearance looking disheveled as his hands and end of his button up were covered in blood “We were hoping you might come back.” the two start backing away when Tom enters the room and starts approaching them slowly, Jonathan raises his arm in front of Nancy to keep her behind him as they inched further and further away from Tom.

“Who’s blood is that?” Tom doesn’t answer him as he gets closer to them.

“Tom, whatever you’ve done, it’s not you. He’s making you do this.” now that they were practically within arms length from Tom, Jonathan didn’t take any chances and grabbed the vase, smashing it into the side of Tom’s head. The older man fell into the wall giving Jonathan and Nancy a chance to flee out of the room, they didn’t get far when another flayed appeared down the hall with a wound exactly where Jonathan hit Tom with the vase.

“Owie.” he feigns the pain as he caressed where his temple was bleeding but it healed, black veins bulging out from his temple as he started walking towards them.

“Go, go, go!” Jonathan shouts, pushing Nancy towards the staircase in an attempt to escape the two flayed men. The two of them are racing down the stairs, they aren’t really aware what floor they’re on but they don’t want to take any chances as they’re running down the hall, going further and further they see the dead bodies of the hospital workers, at least they now knew whose blood that was “This way, this way!” he shouts as he pulls Nancy down a part of the hospital that had construction being done, the two men that were chasing them weren’t even running and were just simply walking at a steady pace.

“You haven’t got them yet?” Bruce glanced over to see [F/N] on a chair, body hunched over with her elbows resting on her knees. Beneath her foot was a nurse whimpering, crying silently as [F/N] pressed the heel of her shoe into her head and slowly applied more pressure as the nurse squirmed to get free “How hard is it to grab those two idiots?” she questioned.

“Just playing a little game of cat and mouse, that’s all.” she chuckled cruelly, shaking her head.

“Get them before they cause us more trouble. That girl isn’t here to assist them, so one of you should be enough to handle them both, alright?” he nods his head and rushed off to go find Nancy and Jonathan, not like that would be hard. She finally turned her attention to the crying nurse who looked up at her, eyes pleading with her to let her go “It’s a shame that you weren’t able to see the world he was going to create, but I guess it’s better for you not to stay and find out.” [F/N] then reached over to the axe that was resting against the wall, both her hands and the blade drenched in blood of the various victims that were claimed that night. She now aimlessly walked the hospital halls, whistling a random tune as she felt the flayed Bruce find the two and so she made her way over to where they were, Bruce was chasing after Nancy as she screamed for help while Tom was making his way over to where Jonathan was.

Find them.

Kill them.

Erase them.

Annihilate them.

“They’re working on it.” she murmurs under her breath, getting closer and closer to where Tom was with Jonathan, he was playing with his food. She shook her head, maybe it was wrong to bring those two along with her and she probably should have brought two other peo— she suddenly let out a grunt, her head being thrown back as she stumbled into the wall. She brought a hand to her mouth and saw black blood bleeding from her mouth, she drops the axe when she felt another impact smash her across the face and she finally fell to the ground. She was growling under her breath, panting as she starts pushing herself up but fell back when another smash to the head was delivered to Bruce while Jonathan stabbed Tom in the neck. The shared pain they felt sucked and had [F/N] grovelling on the floor, both hands slapped around her neck as black bleed bled from her face and neck, her veins then started bumping black as they started turning visible “You worthless… imbeciles!” she roared out, the Mind Flayer gifted her and Billy more power since they were the first to turn into his mindless zombies, so their regenerative abilities were superb in comparison to the rest. While Bruce and Tom lay motionless on the floor she picked herself back up, rolling her neck and hearing it crack under the pressure, she leans down to pick the fallen axe up and dragged it behind her to find the two causing them so many problems. 

She was greatly irritated, gripping onto the axe with so much force that the wood started to crack under her hold. Those two had one simple job to do and they failed horrendously to the point that their bodies turned into goop, she heard the sound of panting so she looked over and saw a doctor she thought she had killed, dragging himself along the floor to get to safety. The moment he heard footsteps he thought he was saved so he turned to see his saviour but his face fell at the sight of an enraged [F/N], dragging her axe behind her and leaving a trail of blood behind her. The doctor let out a cry as he tried crawling away again but was stopped when she stomped on his back, she brings the axe above her head and swing it down, landing a clean hit into the back of his skull and killing him. Blood splattered onto her face as she didn’t bother wiping it off, just simply yanked the axe out of his head and continued on with her journey. She was walking down the hall when she saw the goop of what was Tom and Bruce form into the monster, a miniature version of the Mind Flayer.

“Now look what you’ve done with yourself.” she speaks, walking out from the hallway as her body was drenched in a mixture of black and red blood, she then turned her head and a wicked smile spread across her face at the sight of Jonathan “There you are~” she cooed, now standing beside the Mind Flayer as she stared Jonathan down while the monster stared at Nancy.

“[F-F/N]…?” they both stutter out, she giggled to herself, throwing the axe over her shoulder and bounced it lightly.

“The one and only.” she winks at Jonathan then turns towards the monster, lifting the axe up to point at it “You had one job, right? One! And you failed it, immensely. All you had to do was kill them, and you couldn’t even do something so simple to the point you’ve gone and turn yourself into that. Good job, really, good job.” she shook her head in disappointment as the monster lets out a whine, knowing that the original Mind Flayer favours her and Billy over the rest.

“[F/N], w-what have you done?” Nancy whispers out as she looked the older Harrington up and down seeing she was covered in blood that just wasn’t hers as her veins were pumping with black blood “You were flayed? For how long?!” she cries out, she just shrugs.

“Does it matter? You’ll be dead anyways.” she looks back up at the monster and whistles, pointing with her thumb towards Nancy “Get her, I’ll deal with the other one. You won’t have trouble with this, will you?” she chuckles when it lets out a roar and starts charging towards her, she in turn starts marching over to where Jonathan is.

“Shit.”

“Nancy! Run!” she immediately backs into the door to the staircase but let out a panicked cry when sandbags were keeping the door from opening fully, Jonathan starts to panic as well because the monster was quickly closing the distance between the two of them and [F/N] was also getting closer to him. When Nancy manages to break through the door and run away he felt a sense of relief but it didn’t last when [F/N] was on him, he grabs one of the IV poles to defend himself but lets out a grunt when she kicked him in the chest, he evidently falls to the ground because of this.

“I’m really going to enjoy this, I never really liked you anyway, creep.” she lets out a grunt as she tries slamming the axe down on him but he managed to roll away just in time. He’s pushing himself back to get away from [F/N] as she leisurely strides after him, dragging the bloodied axe behind her in an almost taunting way “I don’t even need to do much to influence this body into wanting to kill you, it’s already rather homicidal and her hatred for you and that other girl is pretty deep.” Jonathan manages to push himself onto his feet and starts running away from her but in a way that he was chasing after the monster and Nancy.

“Is this because I beat her brother up and Nancy broke up with him?!” she only shrugs, easily matching his pace as she chased after him.

“Probably, but she was already crazy even before that, I’ve just pushed aside her rationality.” she swings at him again but he ducks out of the way, wincing when the axe made contact with the wall and a crack formed under the impact “Her love for her brother is both her weakness and her strength. She’d do anything for him; anything.” she’s swinging at him left and right, him narrowly dodging out of the way when he’s finally at the hallway where he sees the miniature Mind Flayer at a door that he believes Nancy has locked herself in.

“No, Nancy!” this was his shortcoming when he froze up, watching as the monster lost its physical form to turn back into a state of goop so it could slip under the cracks of the door. He was kicked in the back and fell onto his stomach, he pushes himself onto his back but let out a grunt of pain when she hit him with the butt of the axe, causing him to fall limp onto his back and daze him.

“No more running, little Jonathan. You’re making my job harder than it needs to be, so just sit still,” she starts, raising the axe over her head and smiling crazily down at him “and let me kill you.” she laughs wickedly and finally swings the axe down, having a clean shot to kill Jonathan but the axe is stopped inches away from his face. He gasped, eyes widen in shock as he stared up at the blade while [F/N] in turn was confused, letting out a strained grunt as she tried pushing it down but it wasn’t budging.

“Jonathan!” the two of them whip their heads around and see the party down the hall, El’s hand stretched out a stopping the blade from meeting Jonathan’s face. They all flinch back at the vicious look in [F/N]’s eyes, god, she looked exactly like Billy during the sauna test. El didn’t waste any time as she raised her hand, this motion caused the axe in her hands to move away from Jonathan, and because she was still holding the axe in her hands, El used it to send [F/N] flying back and pin her to the wall with it pressed against her throat, just like Billy.

“Holy shit, she was flayed the whole time!” Lucas shouts as they all rush towards Jonathan to help him up, they all spare [F/N] a glance and saw she was growling at them, letting out a animalistic roar as she pushes against the axe that was keeping her at bay, El in turn was putting more power into keeping [F/N] still “Does that mean she lured us here?!”

“It doesn’t matter now!” Mike shouts, they all shudder when [F/N] starts giggling maniacally “Why the hell are you laughing?!”

“You dumbasses a-are… are exactly where I want you.” Mike shakes his head.

“Really? But aren’t you the one being pinned to the wall right now?” she continues to laugh, her head rolling backwards and resting against the wall behind her. The dark blood pumping through her veins become more visible as she lets out another roar, finally managing to push El’s hold off of her and throw the axe towards them, they all duck out as the way just as she lands on the ground with a heavy thud.

“Jeez, way to go dickwad.” Max sneers at him, [F/N] wipes away the blood dripping down her nose as she leaned down to pick up the fallen axe. She throws her head back, running a hand through her hair as she laughs again, El is panting as she ignores the blood running down her nose.

“What’s so funny?” blood is running down her face and she can’t tell whether it’s hers or not, but she doesn’t care as she looks down at the children, she throws her axe over her shoulders and motions with her eyes to the room behind them.

“Aren’t you forgetting about someone?” at the mention of that they heard a scream, they all turn their heads towards the door and [F/N] laughs once more “I know a fight I can’t win when I see one, so here’s how this is going to go. You lot have two options. Option one, I run away and you lot are given the chance to save Nancy from meeting her inevitable end because you choose to save her instead of chase after me. Or option two, you give up on little Miss Nancy to chase after little ol’ me, this gives you the chance to learn things about where the monster is and what he’s planning on doing, but this also means that Wheeler meets her end. So what’s it gonna be? Are you going to be the hero that saves the damsel in distress, or the hero that sacrifices her to save the world?” she doesn’t wait for them to answer as she’s already running in the opposite direction, El raises her arm to stop her but flinched when she heard Nancy’s cry for help.

“El, leave her! Please, you’ve got to save Nancy! You’ve got to save my sister!” Mike cries out, tears swelling in his eyes when Nancy’s screams got louder, he then desperately tugs on her arm “Please, El! Please!” El’s eyes were still on [F/N]’s retreating figure, growling softly under her breath when she saw the light smirk on her face before she turned the corner and disappeared. [F/N] was pouting softly as she exits the hospital, spinning the axe around her wrists, and was slightly disappointed she couldn’t kill Jonathan or that Nancy. Oh well, there was still plenty of time to get them next ti— she jumped up in surprise when the monster was thrown out of the room and landed right beside her, she looked up from where it fell and saw the lot peering outside the window, she then gives them a two fingered salute before rushing over to her car and driving away as the monster turns itself into goop once more to escape through the sewers.

“… so which one of us is telling Steve?” Lucas murmurs, they all pale at that. Back with [F/N], she finally reaches the factory, letting out a groan as she walks down the stairs to the basement, hand on her neck while rolling her neck as the axe rested on her shoulder.

“You look like hell.” she scoffs at Billy, wiping the blood on her face with the back of her hand.

“I feel like hell. I couldn’t get shit done because the two idiots I brought with me were of no help whatsoever.” the goop that escaped from the hospital the appears, slithering towards the original to merge with it, it grows in size as the two stare up at it.

“It’s time.”

[time skip: the next day]

El sat in front of the TV that was playing nothing but static, a blindfold over her eyes to help her focus on finding where the Mind Flayer could possibly be while the others sat back and watched her overexert herself. She was panting as she tried so hard to keep pushing herself but in the end she couldn’t anymore and ripped the blindfold off her eyes, she now found herself in the kitchen getting a glass of water, gulping it down until the glass was completely empty. The others were discussing what they should do, they could possibly go and find [F/N] but they didn’t want to take the chance on fighting the newly psychopath and she probably wasn’t going to be home, the other option was Billy who definitely was home but him being there was just a trap waiting for them. El set her empty glass on the kitchen counter and let her eyes wander under until they landed on a box of lucky charms, staring at the rainbow, she got bitter flashbacks of her mother but then an idea struck in her head that she went back to the ground.

“It’s too risky.”

“Yeah, and unnecessary. Killing the flayed won’t stop the Mind Flayer. We have to find out where it’s spreading from. We have to find the source.”

“Billy and [F/N] know it.” they all turn to El when she entered the room “They’ve both been there, to the source. She even said that if we went after her and caught her, we could’ve learned where the Mind Flayer was.” Mike shook his head.

“Yeah, but—”

“It’s a trap, I know. We can’t go to Billy or [F/N], but I think there’s another way. A way for me to see where they’ve been.” she’s sat in front of the TV once more with a blindfold over her eyes, concentrating on the static noise coming from the TV. She takes a deep breath and concentrates until she finds herself in the void and in the distance she can see something. As she gets closer she finds herself staring down at Billy and [F/N] sitting beside each other on what she assumes is Billy’s bed, [F/N] had her eyes closed as she rested her head on his shoulder and Billy himself was sitting up straight while staring into nothing. The one thing the two of them were doing was holding each other’s hand, occasionally squeezing, as her other arm was wrapped around her waist as his other hand rested on his knee. El now stood in front of the two, who weren’t completely unaware that she was there, but they both had a feeling that someone was there. El lets out a shaky breath as she reaches down, grabbing both of their free hands “Billy… [F/N]. I want to see. I want to see what happened.” Billy raises his head and [F/N] opens her eyes, El could see the tears in their eyes as they stared up at her, she lets out a gasp when the hands she was holding let go of hers and instead held a tight grip on her forearm. She tries to break free but neither one of them were letting go, their hold on her only tightened as she fought against them but when they did let go of her, she falls back but their memories of everything they’ve done flashed in her head. From [F/N] and Billy killing people, from them kidnapping people, from them hurting people, from the Mind Flayer infecting the two of them, from the very beginning when Billy crashed and [F/N] rushing to come to his aid.

El let out a grunt when she fell onto the concrete sidewalk, she groans as she rubs the back of her head and slowly pushed herself up so her hands were holding her up, she looked around and saw that she was on some random street that she couldn’t recognise but the sun was up and there weren’t many people around, it was practically empty. She finally pulls herself onto her feet and starts walking around, maybe trying to find someone or something she can recognise. She lets out a gasp when she heard laughter so she goes to turn around and see what it was but paused when a young child, a little girl, ran past her laughing to her hearts content. Looking her up and down, she wore a [F/C] sweater and shorts while her hair was tied up with a hair tie that had small little ladybugs on it, the girl laughed again before turning around and waving her hand in the direction El was standing in.

“Stevie, come on! You’re so slow.” El gasps softly and when she turns around she sees the child version of Steve Harrington, he looked to be about ten years of age, pushing a bike where the girl was standing “Didn’t you ask me to teach you how to ride a bike?” Steve pants as he walks past El and towards his older sister.

“You’re not the one pushing the bike [F/N].” he complains, she just rolls her eyes.

“Stop being such a big baby, dingus.” he pouts, El follows them and finds that they’re in some neighbourhood in Hawkins that has smooth terrain for Steve to ride his bike. El smiled softly seeing [F/N] tease Steve while he in turn was crying at her to stop, she did eventually stop when she saw his eyes start getting misty and started pushing his bike. It was quite sweet watching the older Harrington treated her brother rather delicately, he seemed like such a crybaby when he was a kid.

“I-I’m having second thoughts, [F/N].” Steve said to her, his voice barely above a whisper. He was currently on the bike, his hands clutching onto the handles as his feet rested on the pedals, [F/N] stood beside him while holding the back because she knew that he didn’t have the balance to hold himself. She exhaled through her nose, looking him up and down.

“Well, we can always do this another time, not everybody can get it on their first try.” she tries reassuring him but noticed that he still looked upset over the matter, her eyes looked down in thought before she reached over and placed her hand on top of his “Hey, Steve, I’ll be right beside you, alright? I’ll always be with you every step of the way, I promise you that.” Steve sniffles at that, looking down at his sister with teary eyes.

“R-Really?” she nods, a big smile on her face.

“Really, I’ll always be there for you.” seeing her smile made one just as big spread across his lips, he then nods as he looked ahead of them.

“Okay, I can do this.” and as [F/N] promised, she was right beside him to help keep him balanced as he pedalled down the sidewalk, but the moment she noticed that he was doing on his own was when she pulled her arms back and instead ran beside him.

“You’re doing it, Stevie! Look at you go!” she cheered, he took a quick glance at her and saw that he really was doing it on his own, a big smile broke onto his face as he went on. When [F/N] could no longer keep up with him, she stopped running at his pace and let out an exhausted breath as she hunched forward to catch her breath. El approached the young [F/N], looking at her face and there she saw the look of pure love as she watched her brother go, she saw that she completely adored her brother to no ends. El remembered Nancy mentioning how [F/N] would do about anything for her younger brother, it didn’t what it was, it’s just that she would go to great lengths for him. [F/N] gasped and this caused El to stop looking at her and instead back at Steve, who winced when she saw the wheel get caught in something, causing him to fly off the bike “Steve!” she shouts out and immediately rushes to his side, to which he was bawling his eyes out as his knees were bleeding and hands were scrapped.

“It hurts, [F/N]! It hurts so much!” he cries out, [F/N] drops to her knees as she looked him up and down, trying to figure out what to do as he continued sobbing. She then tries to calm him down but it just doesn’t seem to work, nothing she was doing was working and he only seemed to be getting worse, so she starts to cry with Steve. El found it a little funny that the two siblings were crying, Steve because he was hurt and [F/N] because Steve was crying. She never would have imagined that the drunk, depressed and psychotic [F/N] she met the day prior was the same caring little girl she watched before her. When [F/N] did manage to calm down, not enough to stop crying, she picked Steve up and carried him on his back and ran to the closets house, abandoning the bike in favor of someone helping her brother. The person she chose was quite startled to find two crying children at her door step, awkwardly question what was wrong but managed to understand what happened through all the snot and tears [F/N] blubbered out.

[you can skip past this, this is basically her past that I accidentally started to write and I couldn’t fucking stop]

[F/N]’s happiest memory was anything that involved Steve, she was the eldest Harrington child of the Harrington couple. The two of them never wanted a daughter and expected their first child to be a son, but when they got [F/N] instead they didn’t hesitate to have sex again just to conceive another child in hopes of getting a son, and their hopes came true when Steve was born. [F/N] noticed at a young age how her parents favoured Steve over her every time, it didn’t matter what it was, it was always him before her, but she never did care about that, because her parents were just assholes and her baby brother didn’t do anything to deserve the anger she had for their parents to be directed at him. There was just something different between the two of them when they started getting older, they were joined at the hip when they were children but the moment they were in middle school, it was a different story. [F/N] naturally entered middle school before him and she already earned herself a title, the up and rising star of Hawkins Middle School that would surely become the Queen of Hawkins High when she graduates middle school. She was beautiful, a Harrington genetic gift, naturally smart and athletic, very kind and charismatic that she was the person everyone wanted to be with.

So her achievements greatly overshadowed Steve’s to the point that their parents attention moved from him to her, at first she was happy that she got their validation, but noticing how her and Steve were drifting apart and his admiration towards her turned green with envy, she started second guessing all the popularity she gained. It got worse for Steve when he started middle school, he was known as the “other Harrington” that just couldn’t match up to his sister, he was just constantly in her shadow no matter where he went. Constantly being compared to her was like a nightmare to him, he was struggling to finish an English essay? [F/N] would have easily gotten it done in half the time it took him to write a single sentence. He managed to score a three pointer in basketball during P.E? How about winning against Hawkins Middle School’s rivalling team with the most points they’ve seen in years. He didn’t want to be known as the younger brother of [F/N] Harrington, he wanted people to know him as Steve Harrington, but that was never going to happen as long as people knew that he was her brother. [F/N] obviously noticed the treatment her sweet little brother was going through, she tried so hard to talk to him or get people to stop with their bullshit, but that made Steve angrier, he didn’t want her pity.

“Steve, why won’t you talk to me anymore? Please, I just want to make things between us better, like what it used to be when we were children!” she pleads out to him, she flinched back when he slammed his hands down on his desk, whipping his head around to glare at her.

“You want to make things right? Alright, maybe stop being better at everything! Maybe stop being the topic of every conversation people have when they come to talk to me! Maybe just stop being the reason my life is ruined!” he pushes his chair back with his legs as he approaches her “Stop being smart! Stop being pretty! Stop people the centre of attention!” she lets out a grunt when he shoved her back, her stumbling out his room as he reached for the door “Maybe just stop being my sister altogether!” he finished and slammed the door in her face, she continued to stand where he left her as she stared at his door, she let out choked up noises as tears glistened in her eyes before finally sniffling and walking away.  That was definitely the last time the two of them properly spoke with each other and no matter how many times she tried to work things out, how hard she tried to make things better, he just never gave her the time of day to hear her out. Her graduation from middle school to high school was probably her worst day because Steve didn’t even want to be there and only came because their parents would be more disappointed in him if he didn’t come to support his sister, and for him it was probably a great day because it meant that he didn’t have to see his sister the following year at all. If she didn’t do anything soon she was possibly going to lose Steve, so staring at her reflection she stared at herself and couldn’t help but hate she was looking at. She never felt like she was looking at herself, just looking at the person her parents made her out to be without her ever being able to properly find herself. She wanted to change, she wanted to be different from the person she saw in the reflection, and there was just one person that could possibly help her.

“Eddie Munson!” she screamed at the top of lungs at the trailer park, she knew the bastard was home, telling how the lights in his trailer were on. Eddie “the Freak” Munson was her polar opposite in middle school and a boy who was in the same year as she was. She remembered first seeing him during their middle school’s talent show with how him and his band “Corroded Coffin” performed heavy metal, it was very loud and a little disorganised, but it was pretty good in her opinion. She met Eddie on a few occasions but each time weren’t really pleasant, mostly because he spoke to her as if she didn’t know how the world worked since she was a privileged little girl that got everything she wanted. She didn’t know what hurt more, the fact that he isn’t entirely wrong or that it was him that woke her up. Eddie opened the door to the trailer and was surprised to see [F/N] standing there, so with his usual cocky attitude, he crossed his arms and leaned against the doorframe.

“Well what do we have here? What can this jester do for her majesty, [F/N] “the Queen” Harrington?” he cooed, [F/N] didn’t bother to say anything and just went straight to the point.

“I need your help.”

“And what can little ol’ me do for you?”

“I need you to make me look like you.” now he was a little thrown off at the request, the one and only girl that everybody loves and has everything at the palm of her hand, was asking for his help in making her… look like him? She noticed that he was confused so she raised her hand, she goes to speak but a chill ran up her spine when a burst of wind blew through her body “Can I come in? I’m fucking freezing.” her swearing was even more startling, [F/N] was prim and proper and wasn’t know for using such vulgar language, and yet here she was.

“O-Oh, yeah, of course.” and that’s where Eddie found himself holding a box of tissues for [F/N] as she told him everything that happened during her year in middle school, bawling her eyes out as she told him that her worst fear was possibly coming true “So, let me get this straight… you want me, to make you look like me so that your parents and possibly others start viewing in a different way and that people will start liking your brother?” she sniffles, nodding her head.

“Yeah, that’s pretty much it.” he sucks in a breath, running a hand through his growing hair after growing through his buzz cut.

“I don’t know if I find that endearing that you came to me for help or insulting that you came to me for help.” she gave him an apologetic look “But I see where you’re coming from, female Harrington. You don’t want people to see you in a positive light and if they hate you enough they’ll draw their attention towards the better Harrington.” she nods her head.

“That’s exactly what I want.” he lets out a startled yelp when she grabbed his hand, holding it in between her own and gave him a desperate look “I’ll do anything to drift the attention away from me and give it to him, I won’t care how people view me as long as they stop making my brother feel even worse than he already feels. I want to be there beside him instead of on the sidelines.” he inhales sharply, this really wasn’t what he was expecting to happen on a Saturday night.

“Well… alright.” she lights up, a big smile on her face “But I want no complaining from you, alright? The moment you start doubting anything I do, I’m gonna give up on you,” she nods her head at the terns he set.

“Of course, totally!” she stands up, still holding his hand, and shakes it rather vigorously “If this works, I owe you big time, Munson.”

And being a man of his word, on the first day of her high school year, the soft and kind [F/N] was nowhere to be seen. Instead Hawkins High was met with the new and improved Harrington that wore leather or denim and had several piercings that were definitely not done by a professional, she even wore dark make up instead of the light or natural one. To say everyone was shocked would be an understatement, everyone was in disbelief when she pulled up to school in such attire but it was the fact that she was with Eddie Munson of all people! They were laughing about and talking as if they have been best friends since they were children, even his group of friends were in on the deal of making her less popular so she wasn’t seen without being with Eddie and his group of freaks. Her entire personality was a total flip as well, from the well spoken and polite young lady turned to a rude and vulgar woman who’s attitude was the worst that people couldn’t stand being with her. The teachers couldn’t believe what they were seeing either, she was once a straight A student but now she was barely passing with D+ and C-’s.

She learnt everything from Eddie, and she was always grateful for him because she actually felt free. Being with him and his group of friends was so relaxing because she didn’t have to worry about how she looked and how she acted anymore, she could actually properly be herself. Listening to heavy metal and screaming at the top of her lungs, smoking weed and laying on the floor of his trailer, letting him ramble on and on about some fantasy game called D&D, she didn’t care, it felt nice to actually have real friends instead of those people leeching off of her. But that didn’t matter, well it did, but what really mattered was the fact that it was working. People didn’t want to be associated with the former Queen who now hung around with the freaks and because she was barely pulling her weight in school and was constantly failing, her parents were absolutely livid with her.

“What has gotten into you, [F/N]? You were never like this leading up to this year! It’s all because you’ve been hanging around that Munson boy! He’s not a good influence on you!” she just rolled his eyes as her mother shouts all sorts of nonsense at her, both her mother and father have cornered her and sat her down to have a proper talk with her.

“Not only that, but you’re failing every single one of your classes! You’re barely getting marks above F’s, and at this rate, you’re not even going to pass at the end of your senior year! You’re sullying the Harrington name, [F/N]! I thought we raised you better than this.” she scoffs this time, leaning back into the sofa as she crossed her arms.

“Well I’m sorry for not being mummy and daddy’s perfect little princess anymore, but if you’re not going to accept the me I am today, then why the fuck should I pull my weight anymore? Besides, you still have your perfect little golden child Stevie to take my place if I ever go too far.” she snickers to herself when they continued to yell at her, telling her to that this rebellious act of hers better come to an end or she will face consequences, to which she just laughed in their faces before shoving past them and out the front door where Eddie was waiting for her with his shitty van.

“Dude, we could hear the shouting all the way from out here!” Gareth exclaims, throwing open the back doors for her to jump in, to which she laughed as she took Jeff’s hand as he helped her in “They sounded really angry, you alright?” she just shrugged.

“Honestly I could give less of a shit at what they’re saying, but it’s definitely working, I can just feel them ready to disown me and label me as the family disappointment, I’m just waiting for it now.” Eddie laughs from the drivers seat, glancing back at her.

“You’re crazy.” she winks with a click of her tongue.

“I have you to thank.” they all laugh as he drives to the Quarry.

Steve was completely baffled when people started treating him differently. For some reason he was now known as the better Harrington, the one that didn’t stray from the path of righteousness, or whatever the hell that meant, but it felt good that every topic wasn’t about his sister anymore. Well, when his sister was brought up, it was to tell him how awful it was to now be related to the psycho apart of Eddie Munson’s group of friends. When Steve first saw [F/N]’s transformation and change of behaviour, he didn’t believe it until he saw the way she now argued with everything their parents said. She never used to fight back against them, she would usually just nod and agree with anything they said, but not anymore. Now their parents were looking at him again, telling him they expected great things from him, how he was the new light of the Harrington family and that he was better than his good for nothing sister. As for [F/N], she was happy to see that her brother was finally getting that popularity he deserved and it didn’t matter that she had hell to pay for such a cost, all that mattered to her was that Steve wasn’t bitter having to go to school anymore.

She didn’t care that people insulted her.

She didn’t care that her parents hated her.

If Steve was happy, that’s all that mattered.

Sitting on the hood of her car, [F/N] had blood running down her nose and a bruise forming on the side of her cheek, knuckles torn and bloodied as her clothes were a little disheveled. The bruise on her cheek was given to her during an altercation with her father once again, this time he couldn’t stand her attitude and backhanded her clean across the face hard enough to give her a nose bleed. She didn’t see an ounce of regret on his face and not even her mother did anything to stop anything from escalating, she couldn’t take staying in that house any longer and just left without another word. Her knuckles bleeding were from her brutally punching a brick wall until she physically couldn’t close her knuckles anymore and just tired herself out until she sat on the hood of her car while smoking a cigarette to calm herself down.

“… fuck.” she muttered under her breath, she was totally going to Eddie’s trailer to get high and drunk to the point she couldn’t remember who the fuck she was. When she finally decided she was done, she hopped off the hood of her car and snuffed out her cigarette, getting to ready to jump into her car but paused when she heard her name.

“[F/N]!” she was confused when she saw Steve rushing over to her, she was confused as to why he was there.

“Steve?” she called out, she really didn’t want to deal with him right now be decided to stick it out to see what he had to say “What do you want? Don’t you have basketball practice going on right now?” he scoffed, shaking his head as he looked her up and down, wincing when he saw her bloodied knuckles.

“I don’t give a shit about that.” he reaches for her hand but flinched back when pulled her hand back.

“Why are you here? Don’t you have better things to do than deal with me?” he swallows the saliva in his throat, not liking the tired look in his sisters eyes.

“I-I’m here because I’m worried about you, I just— I don’t understand why you’re acting like this, [F/N]. You’re nothing like the way you were in middle school, what happened to her? Why did you suddenly change? Why are you so different now, [F/N]? I just don’t understand.” he shakes his head as he remembered back to the year prior when his sister first changed, the once quiet house was now filled with arguing and shouting matches between her and their parents to the point that Steve couldn’t handle it “Why are you like this, [F/N]! You had everything and then suddenly you threw it all away because of what? What?! Why did you do it?! What was it?!” Steve didn’t understand why he was yelling at his sister, he usually wouldn’t raise his voice like this and especially not when his sister was bleeding because of their father, but he just needed to quell his curiosity as to why his sister would do such a thi—

“I did it for you, Steve!” she shouts, he was taken aback, what? “I threw away everything for you! The popularity! The attention! Mum and dad’s respect, everything! I gave up everything because I saw how my popularity was affecting you! I couldn’t stand the thought that my brother was feeling the way he was in middle school all because people couldn’t see past me whenever they were with you. I hated the fact that we aren’t as close as we were when we were children, so I thought, if I act differently to what people are used to, then maybe people will start liking Steve Harrington instead of his older sister. And look at that, it worked! It actually worked, because people fucking hate me now and they adore you! You’re the Harrington that isn’t a fuck up!” [F/N] hadn’t realised she started crying until she felt the tears running down her face instead of blood, she pulls back and quickly wiped away the tears, grunting out in pain when she clenched her fists.

“B-But… why? Why would you do that?” Steve stuttered out, not believing she would do something like that, she just rolled her eyes before throwing her arms open at him.

“You said it yourself, Steve! I asked what I had to do to make things right, and you listed everything off! I had to stop being better at everything, I had to stop being the topic of every conversation, I had to stop being smart, I had to stop being pretty, I had to stop being the centre of attention! I did everything! I did everything you asked! Now all that’s left is to stop being your sister!” god, the fact that she remembered everything while he didn’t had Steve start tearing up, she had to tear her eyes away from him to stop her urges to comfort him, she takes a breath and jabs her finger into his chest “I gave you what you wanted, so I hope you’re satisfied with what you’re given. I’m only waiting for mum and dad to fulfil you’re last request and maybe then you’re ruined life will be magically fixed.”

“[F-F/N], I’m sorry— I didn’t—” she raised her hands, rubbing her sleeve under her nose.

“Save it.” she sniffles as she turns her back “Go home, Steve. I’ll stay out of your life as long as you want. Wouldn’t want to ruin the perfect life you’ve accumulated since I’ve fallen from my grace.” with that she leaves Steve standing all alone, feeling even more worse when she finally saw those tears run down his face.

That… that was her worst memory that she regrets.

She regrets shouting at him.

She regrets making him cry.

She regrets that she hurt him and left him alone.

[yeah, that’s all I’ll write for her backstory. I definitely had more to write, but it’s gotten too long and I want to get back to the main plot]

El tears off the blindfold, panting heavily after finally leaving the memories of Billy and [F/N] when she found the location of where the Mind Flayer was located. She looks around to see no one in sight, she was all alone in the cabin despite hearing their voices not to long ago.

“Mike?” she calls out but got no answer, she repeatedly called out his name again but was left unanswered until another voice spoke up.

“He can’t hear you.” turning her head, she gasps when she sees Billy emerge from out of one of the rooms “You shouldn’t have looked for me. Because now I see you. We can all see you. You… let us in. And now… you are going to have to let us stay.” as the Mind Flayer speaks through Billy, he’s slowly approaching El as she backs away from him in tears, she’s gasps when someone was right behind her.

“Don’t you see?” looking over her shoulder she saw that it was [F/N] with that same psychotic grin on her face, leaning over the couch El backed herself into but quickly pushed herself off to get away from her “We’ve been building it… for you. All this time, we’ve been building it. All that work, all that pain… all of it, for you.” the two of them now stood together, eyes misty as they held each other’s hand.

“And now it’s time. Time to end it. We are going to end you. And when you are gone, we are going to end your friends. And then we are going to end… everyone.” they speak in unison and before they could do anything, El screams at the top of her lungs as she throws her hand out towards them, sending them flying back to where they came from, and so the two of them woke up exactly where El found them in Billy’s room. [F/N] had a sad look on her face as she lifted herself off of Billy’s shoulder, neither one of them said a word as they sat in silence and squeezed each other’s hand.

“This sucks.”

[starcourt mall]

It all happened so fast. One moment they’re being attacked at Hopper’s cabin, next thing they know they’re hiding out at the Starcourt Mall because Billy had somehow managed to find them and was waiting out for them in his busted up Camaro. [F/N] was nowhere in sight and they didn’t know what terrified them the most, the fact that she was just lurking around waiting for them or that Billy was ready to run them over without a second thought. Hiding in the mall didn’t go as well as they thought, because the next thing they knew was that the Mind Flayer was right on top of them and broke through the skylight, landing right where they were and was now in search for El. The group consisting of Nancy, Johnathan, Lucas and Will somehow managed to escape and were hurriedly trying to replace their stolen ignition cable, their hearts beginning to race at the sound of Billy’s engine revving.

“Shit!”

“Get the car started, go!” Nancy cocks her gun as Jonathan jumps into the drivers seat to start the car, Nancy raises the gun and aims it towards Billy. She doesn’t back down when he starts driving towards her, she narrows her eyes as she starts firing at him, the others are panicking as she’s shooting at his already shattered windscreen that’s doing little to no damage as he continues to get closer and closer to her. The moment her gun ran out of ammunition was when she started to panic, she looks between the gun and Billy before ducking down and curling up against the car despite knowing that was going to do little to nothing to suppress the pain of getting smashed against the car but was surprised when Steve, in a different car, rammed right into the side of Billy’s Camaro. Both he and Robin grunt out in pain at the impact but were both pretty much okay, Robin looked up at Steve and saw that he had a panicked look on his face due to the fact that his boyfriend almost killed his ex and in order to stop him from doing that he crashed a car into him.

“Steve, are you alright?” she asks him, he’s panting as he continued to stare at Billy’s unconscious body laying limp in his car.

“Ask me tomorrow.” their gaze then goes upwards when they heard snarling, Robin gasps in shock to see the disgusting fleshy monster dubbed as the Mind Flayer on top of the Starcourt Mall, they whip their heads around when they heard the honk of the other car pull up beside them.

“Get in!” the Mind Flayer was quick to give chase but paused when a new pair of headlights flashed on, it decided she could take care of them. Johnathan thinks they’re in the clear, the Mind Flayer isn’t in sight as they’re driving away but he wasn’t taking any chances as he continued to high tail it away from the mall. He spares a glance back at Will and saw he was gently caressing the back of his neck, he was close, and he just wasn’t showing himself.  “What the hell was that thing back there?!” Robin shouts, pointing out the car in the direction they just fled.

“I’m guessing that was the Mind Flayer, and that was the body made of the flesh of various dead people?” Steve sums up as he looks at the other four, to which they all nod their heads to confirm what he said “Great, I can’t wait to get back home and explain to my sister why I was gone and why my face is beaten up. Hopefully she doesn’t go on a murder spree upon seeing my face.” the four of them wincing didn’t go unnoticed, even Robin flinched hearing the mention of his sister.

“Um… about that, actually…” Lucas starts, rubbing the back of his neck “Your sister, uh— she’s kind of um, like…” Lucas peeks back at Steve and felt a chill run down his spine, Steve was wearing an expression that he normally never wore. His expression was a mixture of concern and slight anger, concern for the safety and well-being on his older sister and anger that something has happened to his sister while he was trapped in an elevator then tortured by Russians.

“What’s wrong with my sister?” Nancy licks her lips, not really sure where to begin on the matter of his older sister.

“Steve, your sister…” she sighs, running a hand through her hair “Your sister, kind of…” Steve was getting more irritated over the fact that they weren’t telling him, he grits his teeth as he glared at them.

“What’s wrong with my sister?!” he shouts this time in hopes it’ll get them to spit it out, Will lets out a shuddered breath when he felt a tingle in his neck, he glances backwards and saw a flash of someone’s high beams hit them. They all turn around to see what it was and the roar of a car engine slowly gaining on them made their hearts drop into their stomachs when they recognised the car, Steve and Robin look out through the back window and their eyes widened when they saw the familiar license plate “[F/N]…?” he manages to mutter out then let out a grunt when the car rear ended them.

“Shit! Jonathan!” he curses under his breath as he changes gear to create some distance between them and her but their car was nothing in comparison to her mustang because she caught up to them easily, each time she made sure to rear end them. When she noticed nothing was happening she pulled back a little just so she was now driving beside them, they all turn to look at her but Steve and Robin were the most shocked because they haven’t seen her like this. Deranged looking, eyes bloodshot and teary as her body was sweating uncontrollably while her veins were pumping black ooze throughout her entire body.

“You wanna know what’s wrong with her?!” Lucas shouts, letting out a scream when [F/N] drives the side of her car into theirs “She’s been flayed by the Mind Flayer and this entire week she’s been kidnapping people and offering them to the Mind Flayer, and not too long ago she killed a bunch of people at the hospital and nearly killed Nancy and Jonathan! There, now you know!” Will smacks Lucas for the way he said it, gesturing to Steve and saw how the boy looked confused and scared. What confused them was that Robin shared the same expression, Lucas said that she was under that things control for about a week, so does that mean…

“Wait, you’re telling me that the whole reason she’s been acting different— that she’s acting like that, is because that monster we saw before brainwashed her?!” Will nods his head, she slumps back in the back as she recalls how [F/N] was acting when she broke up with her. She knew that there was something wrong with her but she just couldn’t pin just what was wrong, her eyes had lost their usual shine and she was avoiding eye contact with her, refusing to. It felt like she was talking to someone entirely different, and all that was true, that person from before was not her girlfriend but an imposter in her body. Robin looks at Steve and saw his eyes never left [F/N], she had a crazy smile on her face as she stared Jonathan down “Steve…” she mumbles.

“What did it do to you, [F/N]?” he’s only ever seen that look on her face maybe once or twice, and that was when she was getting some sick pleasure out of beating the shit out of a few high school kids that picked on him, she was crazy like that, but she made sure not to make that face again whenever he was present because it was a little unsettling “That’s… that’s not my sister, that’s not [F/N]. Is this— is this also happening to Billy?” they nod.

“They were together when it happened.” that just made things worse, it must have happened just after they left Robin’s. Was that why [F/N] was sick that morning? Oh my god, it was happening right under their noses and neither of them noticed. Jonathan steadies the car again when [F/N] rams hers into them again but let out a confused noise when she suddenly stopped, he glances over at her and saw she was looking ahead of them. He watched in confusion when she drove ahead of them then turned around but stopped in the middle of the road, Jonathan slams on the breaks to stop them from going any further and there the two of them are staring each other down.

“Jonathan…” Nancy mutters, not a single one of them breaking eye contact with [F/N], Jonathan takes a breath as he grips the stirring wheel, swallowing thickly every time he hears [F/N] rev her engines as her car jerks forward. [F/N] was no longer in control, no matter how hard she was trying to fight the Mind Flayer for control it was no use and she was locked inside her own body as she watched it move on its on accord. A dark grin was adorn on her face, watching closely to what Jonathan was going to do next. Was he going to back up and continue this game of cat and mouse? Was he going to play a game of chicken instead? Both options sounded fun to her, but she decided it was going to be her to choose for him because she pushes the handbrake down and slams on the gas and exhilarates forward “Jonathan!”

“I know!” he fumbles with the gear but switches it to drive and starts driving towards her as well, he had a plan in his head to swerve out of the way just at the nick of them, but he failed to inform the others as he kept getting closer and closer. Steve looked between Jonathan and sister and he couldn’t calm down, he could only think of how bad the collision will have on [F/N]. He was always like this, worrying for his sister than for his own well-being, just like her worrying for Steve rather than herself. Like brother like sister. Neither one of them were slowing down to the point [F/N] was laughing hysterically, changing gears to go fast enough to kill them and quite possibly herself. Well, if she hurt herself it didn’t matter, the Mind Flayer can heal her body no matter how severely injured her body gets.

“Jonathan, what are you doing?!” Will shouts at his brother.

“Relax, I know what I’m doi—” he was cut off when Steve pulls himself out from the back, reaching past Will and Lucas for the handbrake “Steve— what are you doing?!”

“I’m sorry, Jonathan! But you’d honestly do the same.” he pulls the brake up and the car instantly starts to drift, Jonathan tries to regain control while Nancy smacks Steve’s hands off the handbrake but they were too late when [F/N]’s mustang hit the side of their car, luckily. They spin off the road while [F/N] came to a stop in the middle of the road, she didn’t expect that outcome but she was happy that it was in her favor, she guesses Steve doesn’t want to hurt her either. Such a loving little brother.

“I didn’t think things were gonna be this easy, honestly. Even Billy’s having a hard time.” she snickers softly and looks in the rear view mirror, pouting softly when she noticed a small cut on her forehead that was bleeding a little. With a shrug, she swipes her thumb over it and grins when it healed up instantly. Kicking her door open, she steps out then leaned in to grab the axe sitting in her passenger seat and doesn’t bother turning her car off as she starts approaching the other car, throwing the axe over her shoulder and continuously bounced it while whistling a song. Jonathan lets out a groan, clutching his forehead after his head took the force of the airbags that deployed, he really was going to kill Steve later for this, but he couldn’t help but understand what Steve was going through. Not too long ago it was his brother that was under the Mind Flayer’s control and now it’s Steve’s sister that didn’t even know this shit was going on in the first place, oh the irony. He whips his head around when he heard Nancy let out a scream, they all look over to see that it was [F/N] “Yoohoo~ open the door.”

“Fuck no!” Nancy promptly locks the door to emphasise her point but [F/N] just rolled her eyes, pulling her fist back then punching through the door then proceeded the tear it off. Nancy doesn’t hesitate to push herself away from [F/N] just as she leans into the car, her eyes scanning through the many occupants inside but she let out a sigh when she didn’t see the one they were after.

“She’s not here.” she muttered under her breath, probably informing the Mind Flayer that El was still at the mall and not with the others that fled. She was going to leave it at that, the Mind Flayer was calling her back, but those feelings for what Nancy fucking Wheeler did to her brother started to resurface, and that’s where she found herself grabbing Wheeler by her hair and dragging her out of the car.

“Nancy!”

“Nancy, no!” Nancy cries out in pain from the roots of her hair being violently tugged on, the pain gets worse when [F/N] slams the side of her face onto the hood of the car and holds her there.

“[F/N], please… don’t do this. You don’t want to do this.” [F/N] lets out a hum, looking up in thought before nodding her head.

“No, no, that’s where you’re wrong. You have absolutely no idea how much I want to do this; how much I really want to kill you with my own hands.” Nancy starts to tremble, tears swelling up in her eyes when [F/N] raises her free hand that was holding the axe, seeing the dried blood splatter all over the blade and some on the shaft “I’ll pay your little brother a visit after I’m done with you, I’m sure he’ll be happy seeing your decapitated head mounted on a stick.” before she could bring the axe down she’s being pulled back by Jonathan and Steve, Nancy falls to the ground as Robin goes around and tries to pry the axe out of her hands.

“[F/N], please… stop this! This isn’t like you to go this far!” Steve pleads. Steve knew his sister was strong, but right now was just plain ridiculous, it was taking both himself and Jonathan putting their entire weight to keep her from moving but even that wasn’t enough. She lets out an animalistic growl as she lets go off the axe and letting Robin stumble backwards, she throws Steve off next and hunches forward to lift Jonathan off the ground as she grabs his arms that were wrapped around her neck and proceeds to throw him over her, this also causes him to tear her jacket off but she could care less about it. She sets her sights on Robin and doesn’t hesitate to punch her across the face, Steve goes to stand up to reprimand [F/N] again but let out a grunt when she kicked him down and grabbed the axe that she managed to catch. His breath gets caught in his throat as he watched [F/N] swing the axe over her shoulder and it comes down as quickly as it was raised, he wants to raise his arms to shield his face but what can that do? With tears in his eyes, he looks up at his sister with pleading eyes and there— there he saw a flash of color return to her eyes, a flash of regret and confusion when they met his. He saw a glimpse of his sister inside those eyes that were fighting back against the Mind Flayer, but he knew she couldn’t hold it for long but he was grateful for the time given because she redirected the blade aiming for his face into the side of the car. He flinches at the impact, watching as the car rocked back and forth before finally settling down. His sister is now panting above him, staring down at him with a slightly less hostile expression, but he knew she wasn’t herself yet, her eyes were still in a dazed state while her veins were still black “[F/N]…” he whimpers out, all he wants is his sister back.

“S-Stevie…?” she croaks out, he gasps at her voice whispering out to him but soon her face twists in pain. She pulls away, pressing the heels of her hands into her forehead to fight against the aching pain the Mind Flayer was inflicting on her, fighting for dominance within her head and it managed to win because now she was fleeing the scene and back to her car. She did hesitate to leave, her eyes glancing back at the others that were slowly picking themselves off the floor, but she shook her head before driving back to the Starcourt mall.  “Welp, that hurt,..” Robin groaned out, holding her cheek as some blood pulled up in her mouth “I can’t believe she hit me.”

“She… she didn’t mean it.” Steve muttered, hand over his chest. 

“But I don’t understand.” Robin says rather bitterly “Why didn’t she kill you? She was clearly going to do it, but she stopped at the last second.” Jonathan let out a groan as he pushed himself onto his feet, his hand clutching tightly onto the jacket he tore off her body before he was thrown off.

“Back at the hospital, the Mind Flayer said… it said that Steve was both her weakness and her strength. She got more violent with Nancy and I because of what happened in 83, but once she saw Steve it settled, even if it was for a brief moment.” Steve continued to lay on the ground, his hand instinctively reached up to caress his cheek as memory flashed in his mind. He was remembering back to a time where [F/N] punched him across the face because he was basically screaming at her to punch him, he didn’t expect her to actual do it because she swore that she’d never hurt him, but she did.

“W-Why— why’d you hit me?” he whimpered out, tears being to swell in his eyes as he cradled his swelling check, to which she just sighed while rolling her eyes and placing her hands on her hips.

“You told me to, and besides, you were acting like a shit so you definitely deserved it.” his lip trembled and a small sob escaped his lips, she rolls her eyes again and smacks him in the shoulder “I hope you know that this goes for show that I’ll practically do anything for you, Stevie. But this will be the first and only time I’ll hurt you like this, mmkay? You’ve been acting a little entitled these past few weeks and you needed a little wake up call. Your arrogance will be your undoing one of these days, so don’t let it go to your head. I won’t be around to wake you up next time.” he sniffles, raising his hands to wipe away the falling tears.

“I promise, as long as you promise not to hit me like that again.” she chuckles softly, wiping away his tears.

“I promise. From today, I’ll never hurt you like that ever again, not even if you deserve it.” she starts to laugh when she ruffled his hair and he cried out in horror, screaming at her that she ruined his hair, she just continued to laugh as she ran away from him whilst he screamed bloody murder.

“[F/N]…” he starts tearing up but held them back when a hand was offered to him, he saw that it was Robin wearing [F/N]’s discarded jacket.

“Get up, Harrington. We’re gonna save your sister, and when we do, I’m gonna give her a proper ass whoppin!” driving back to the Starcourt mall they sat in silence, Jonathan breaking all the road laws as he sped down road in the car that was hanging onto its life by a thread. Steve raised his eyes from where he sat and saw Robin digging her face into the fabric of [F/N]’s jacket, he noticed that she was thinking about something because she had a look on her face that was debating whether or not she should speak or not “… she broke up with me.” this caused his body to straighten up, even the others in the car peeked back to listen in on the conversation, rude.

“What do you mean she broke up with you? W-Why didn’t you tell me sooner?” she let out a sigh, blinking back the tears that were slowly swelling up in her eyes.

“I guess it was because of that Mind Flayer, or whatever the fuck that thing is. I think she was in the middle of choosing that things latest meal, because I caught her in an alleyway letting a girl kiss her. It was when I went to go look for the blueprints.” Steve gasps softly at that, so that’s why she looked so dejected when she came back “I couldn’t recognise her, she stared at me with these cold, dead eyes and the way she spoke to me… I felt so scared being there. I wish I knew, I wish I knew she was going through that and then maybe I could’ve helped her. Maybe I wouldn’t have felt so angry at her that she broke up with me, left me in that alleyway all alone— and for what? To protect me? So she wouldn’t have to hurt me ever more than she did by breaking my heart? She even threatened me if I told you, saying you wouldn’t believe me because I’m nothing but your coworker while she’s your sister.” she sniffles to herself, wiping away the tears that fell from her eyes, she spared Steve a look but flinched a little. He now wore a very livid expression, Robin became a really close friend to Steve after he and his sister got together and they became closed after their encounter with the Russian soldiers under the mall, so hearing how his flayed sister threatened and broke up with her pissed him off.

“If you don’t kick her ass, I’ll kick it for you. But first, we’ve got to find her and Billy and free them from the control of the Mind Flayer. Whether you forgive her or not, that’s up to you, but she’s still my sister.”  “What about Billy?”  “I hope he can forgive me for totalling his camaro.” they stare at each other and laugh weakly, Robin now rested her forward on his shoulder and let her hands dip into the pockets but she hummed in confusion when she felt something. Pulling it out, her breath hitched when she pulled out the photo of the four of them at the fair. Steve felt her body tremble so he looked down and he himself flinched at the photo, seeing that photo almost felt like yesterday. Steve wished he could go back to the time where the other three were clueless about the Upside Down; clueless about the true horrors of Hawkins and that he was the only one who knew the truth. Where his sister was madly in love with his friend, where his boyfriend was in the safety of his arms, where none of this was happening on the first place and that the four of them were having their weekly sleepover at the Harrington household.

Man, what a distant memory.

[starcourt mall]

[F/N] arrives right on time, finding Billy pushing himself off of El just as the Mind Flayer descends from the skylight. El was regaining her consciousness as the blur of the monster slowly registered in her mind, [F/N] wordlessly stands beside Billy and reached over to take his hand into hers. He doesn’t spare her a glance and neither does she, and though they were still under the influence of the monster in front of them, the two of them squeezed each others hand to let each other know that they were still in there. The Mind Flayer is paying the two of them no mind, slowly approaching the small child to devour her, rid the last obstacle in its way, when something blew up in its face. Billy and [F/N] cry out in pain at the blow, sharing the pain with the Mind Flayer, blow after blow Billy and [F/N] grovel to their knees in pain as the Mind Flayer roared at the intruders. [F/N] peeked through his hands and saw the lot she nearly killed had followed quickly after her, how she never noticed them was beyond her, but she was going to finish what she started.

Deal with them.

Finish the job.

Make no mistakes.

“Shut up…” she growled out, managing to push herself onto her feet and towards the escalator to where their unwanted guests were, leaving Billy to watch over El. Of course none of them were expecting to see [F/N] on them, they were all to preoccupied laying waste to the Mind Flayer to notice that she was there. Lucas was the first to suffer at her mercy, the others heard his cry for help and immediately turned to see where he was, watching in shock when they saw [F/N] turn him around and strike him across the face that he fell to the ground after spitting out blood from his mouth,

“Lucas!” next was Will, who was unfortunate to be within arms length because she did not hesitate to raise the axe and hit him with the butt if the axe and knock him unconscious “Will!” Jonathan screams out and was ready to drop everything to help his brother but was stopped when Nancy grabbed his arm, pulling him back and shaking her head.

“No, no! Jonathan, I understand what you’re going through, but no! She will kill your the moment you’re within her grasp, she’s not letting us go this time.” he shakes his head.

“I don’t care! I need to get Will!” he cries out and rips his arm free from Nancy’s hold but stopped when he saw Steve and Robin already rushing over to stop [F/N] from going any further with the children, Nancy grabs his arm again and tugs at it to get his attention.

“Steve and Robin will deal with her, we’ll keep the Mind Flayer distracted, alright? Steve won’t let anything happen to your brother.” speaking of which, the Mind Flayer’s anger was beginning to mix in with her own, anger for the previous host that managed to slip through its grasp. Placing her foot on Will’s chest, she raises the axe up to slam it down but was once again stopped when it was smacked out of her hands, she growls at the perpetrator and saw that it was Robin, who had her hands out in front of her to keep some distance between her and [F/N].

“[F/N], baby, please… it’s me, it’s Robin.” she pleads, she flinches and takes a step back when [F/N] pushed herself off of Will but kicked his unconscious body away to approach Robin “Whatever this thing has done to you; has made you do, I want you to know that this isn’t your fault, none of it is. You’re just as innocent as the next person is, and I want you to know that I… I forgive you. Everything you said in the alleyway, I know you didn’t mean any of it. I want you to know that I still love you, through everything that’s happened, I love you.” Robin felt hopeful when she saw [F/N]’s hardened gaze soften, maybe she was caught up in her delusions of freeing her mind that she reached for her hand, that was her mistake because her hand quickly grabbed a hold of Robin to keep her from moving and with her other hand sucker punched her straight in the gut so hard that she spat out saliva. She didn’t let when Robin gasped out of breath, collapsing to her knees as she hunched over and clutched her stomach.

“I care not for your words, they mean nothing to me. Didn’t I already tell you that?” Robin lets out a sob at her cold words, wishing nothing more than to feel the warmth she once had only for her, but she could only cry out in pain when [F/N] twisted her arm “You’ve lost your chance of staying away, so I hope you’re prepared for the consequences.”

“Hey!” turning her head, she was taken aback when Steve came rushing over and slammed the bottom of a fire extinguisher into her face. She let out a gasp at the sudden blow, letting Robin go as her head was thrown back after the impact, she then raised her hand to cradle her throbbing nose as Steve’s arm dropped due to the weight of the extinguisher “You need to stop this madness, [F/N], I beg of you. I need you back, I need my big sister back!” he takes a step back when she growled at him but her face screwed up in pain once more, a mixture from getting hit with a fire extinguisher, the fireworks the Mind Flayer was getting hit with, but also [F/N] fighting for dominance over her mind once more.

He’s lying to you.

He doesn’t need you.

You don’t need him.

“Please, let’s just go home. With Robin and Billy, we’ll go home and watch movies like we used to. Talk about how much we hate our parents, how much we hate Hawkins and how we’ll leave as soon as Robin and Billy graduate. We’ll be together, like we always have. Just you, and me.” [F/N) groans out in pain, shaking her head as she slapped her hands against her forehead to quell all the madness that was going on “Just come back to me, my big sister.” Steve takes a step forward, reaching for her but gasped when she punched him in the face.

“Shut up!” she screamed at him, she struggled to stay standing whilst clutching her throbbing head.

Destroy him.

Annihilate him.

Murder him.

Kill him.

Steve couldn’t remember what happened next, first he was struggling to keep himself standing, the next thing he knew he was barely clinging to consciousness as he laid on his back while he suffered continuous blows to his face. [F/N] was currently on top of him, screaming at the top of her lungs as she punched him left and right, holding nothing back as she delivered blow after blow. At this right she was definitely going to kill him, but she just couldn’t stop herself, this time not pulling her punches and putting all her strength into each one. She saw him weakly reach out to her but she merely smacked his hand away then grab him by the collars of his shirt to pull him forward, reeling her head back to slam her forehead into the bridge of his nose. Blood gurgled in his throat and he was questioning why he was still conscious, wishing nothing more then for this continuous chain of pain to end, but he knew his sister was in a lot more pain. Weakly opening his eyes, he saw the pain in her eyes as she unwillingly hurt her sweet little brother that used to cry at the drop of a hat, so he reached for her once more when she held him up by his shirt as her other hand was pulled back.

“We… we were kids.” she furrowed her brows in confusion, what nonsense was he spouting out now? “We were k-kids and you were tea— teaching me to ride my bike. I wouldn’t stop crying, and you were making f-fun of me. You promised you’d be with me every… every step of the way. You never broke that promise, [F/N]; never. Even when you were gone, you made sure to write letters. Even when I s-said I hated you, you were still there.” his trembling hand managed to reach her face, gently cupping her cheek and caressing it with his thumb, her face softened and she leaned into the touch, a single tear running down her cheek “I love you, [F/N]…” his hand finally dropped to his side just as [F/N] took a deep breath, closing her eyes to reminiscent on every good memory she had of Steve, slowly but surely the black veins disappeared and the voice that screamed in her head grew silent. She blinked her eyes a few times in confusion, leaning backwards and looking around to see where exactly she was before finally looking down, and there her eyes widened in horror.

“Steve… Steve!” she screams at the top of her lungs, the tears swelling in her eyes falling freely down her cheeks. She hurriedly jumps off of him and lifts his weakened body into her lap, cradling his body into her arms while rocking back and forward “No, no, no, no, no! I didn’t mean to hurt you, I-I’m so sorry! I tried— I tried so hard to keep myself away from you, to stop myself from hurting you, but I’ve gone and broken my promise to you! I’m sorry, I’m sorry…!” she kept apologising over and over, but she just felt sick to her stomach. She couldn’t look at herself anymore, she couldn’t even look at her hands knowing that she was beating her brother that she swore she’d never hurt anymore. It hurt even more knowing that she hurt the love of her life, breaking her heart to keep her safe but then she hurt her when she was trying to save her from the monster that plagued her mind.

“[F/N]…” she gasped, looking down at her brother and saw that he was reaching for her again, she doesn’t hesitate to take his hand into hers and caress it, nuzzling the side of her face into it “You’re back…?” she chuckles weakly, nodding her head as she smiled weakly at him.

“Yes… yes, it’s me. It’s your big sister, who loves you very much.” he smiles at her but it breaks her heart seeing him looking up at her, face beaten and bleeding as his eyes were barely able to open “Will you ever forgive me?” he chuckles, closing his eyes and feeling his body relax under hers.

“What a foolish question, I’ll always f-forgive you…” she hunches over his body, her own trembling as her tears fell onto his body. A sob leaves her lips but her attention was torn off his body when she heard a loud roar, recognising it, she turned her head towards it and it widened at the sight of the Mind Flayer, her gaze soon hardened in rage at the mere sight of it. This fucking piece of shit was the cause of it all, for her and Billy hurting people, kidnapping people, killing people… her breaking up with Robin, and her hurting both Robin and Steve. She’ll never forgive it, she’ll never forget what it’s done to her and Billy, all because they were foolish enough to not go home and stayed out longer. Steve let out a confused noise when his head was lifted off of her lap, he watched as she picked up the fallen axe and at first he was worried she was back under the control of the Mind Flayer, but her gaze was trained on the Mind Flayer instead of anyone else “[F-F/N]…?” she breaks out into a running start then proceeds to step onto the railing and over it, raising the axe over her head then swings it down on the Mind Flayer.

“[F/N]?!” Billy, who was also free from the Mind Flayer’s control, shouts in surprise. Billy was holding one of the tentacles back that was aiming to kill El, pushing it back with everything he head, when [F/N] jumped off from the upper levels screaming and swinging the axe into the Mind Flayer’s body.

“You fucking piece of shit!” she yells, ripping the blade out of its gooey flesh then swung it down again “You made me hurt my brother! You made me break up with my girlfriend! You made me hurt so many people, and all for what?! Because you couldn’t make your own body?! You rat sack son of a bitch!” [F/N] knew what she was doing was stupid, that what she was doing was going to get her killed, but she really couldn’t care at all. She wanted to pay for what she’s done, why should she get off scot free? She wanted punishment, retribution for her actions “The only ending you’ll get is with your death!” she knew her actions would lead to her downfall, that what she was doing was meaningless, because the Mind Flayer easily threw her off and she landed on the ground with a thud. The next thing she knew was that one of the many tentacles surrounding the monster pierced her body, she slowly looked down and coughed up blood seeing the many teeth sink into her chest.

“Billy!” she hears a scream, turning her head, she sees that Billy has been met with the same fate. Pain runs throughout her body when several more of that things tentacles pierce through her body until it finally let her go, her body collapsing for she had no more strength left to keep her up. This was it, she was going to die alone knowing that she hurt her brother and her girlfriend— her ex? She didn’t know, all she knew was that she was going to die without making it up to the two people she loved the most, especially now that she was leaving her little brother alone. She coughs up more blood as she turns her head, noticing that Billy was still kicking so with what little strength she still had, she pushed herself onto her stomach and started dragging herself over to where he was laying. Finally reaching him, she pushes herself up then collapsed onto him, he looked down at her and saw she was crying.

“I won’t let you… die alone.” she muttered weakly, reaching her hand to rest on his cheek “I won’t leave you alone.” in turn for this final act of gentle affection, he raises his own hand to take her hand into his and the two of them stare into each other’s eyes.

“Why didn’t you leave me…?” he asked her, questioning what sanity she had for going back and saving him. She wouldn’t have had to suffer everything if she just abandoned him, he was used to it anyways, but she just gave him the best smile she could muster.

“Because… I wanted to see yours and Stevie’s wedding.” he stared at her but it did manage to crack a smile onto his face, and that was enough for the both of them.

“You’re stupid.”

“Maybe I am.” Steve was being helped down to the lower levels by Nancy and Jonathan, Robin following closely behind as the immense pain in her stomach still hadn’t settled, and Steve couldn’t properly walk on his own after the continuous blows he took to the face and head. They finally made it to the ground level and Steve looks over to see where Max was, crying in El’s arms, he looks where she was collapsed and his heart immediately dropped into his stomach at what he saw.

“No… no, no, no!” he cries out, Robin follows his gaze and herself saw both Billy and [F/N]’s motionless bodies that continued to bleed out “[F/N]! Billy! Please, god, no!” Steve thrashed in Nancy and Jonathan’s hood until they finally let him go, he fell to his knees but he scrambled to his feet and rushed over to their bodies. His hands trembled over their bodies, the tears in his eyes falling onto them “Please, no. Not like this, please. You can’t leave me, you can’t leave me alone…! You promised to be by my side, you promised!” his trembling hands reached to cup their faces and his face fell when they felt cold under his touch, god, this was really happening. Robin fell to her knees by his side, shaking her head at the sight of [F/N]’s lifeless body, she couldn’t believe that this was actually happening. She doesn’t hesitate to throw her arms around Steve’s body, squeezing him tightly and the two of them cried together knowing that they both lost somebody they loved.

But at least the two that did die, died in each other’s arms smiling.

Monster

word count: 6395

Fandom: Stranger Things  Pairing: Chrissy Cunningham x Male!Monster!Reader  Pronouns: He/Him  Relationship: Familial Occupation: Protector Ability: Cursed Spirit

The character is a monster that has attached itself to its victim, posing as a sort of imaginary friend that only the victim can see. In the eyes of the victim, they have the appearance of an average man with a gentle expression and looks overall normal. To everyone else that they willingly let themself be visible to, they are nothing more than a ghost like wraith. They have the ability to let out a shriek like that of the wailing spirit banshee, and morph themself into a monstrous state.

Keys:

[M/N]: Male Name  [L/N]: Last Name  [N/N]: Nickname  [H/C]: Hair Color  [E/C]: Eye Color

Warnings: vulgar language, violence, mention of drugs

got this idea after reading this story by @skinnywalker​ of their chrissy cunningham x male!reader, go check their story out cause I liked it.

there is going to be a part two.

that is all.

“Chrissy, what did I say about watching what you eat?”

“T-That it messes with my performances.”

“No, if you’re not careful you’ll end up fat and ugly. Nobody likes a fat girl, Chrissy.” she felt her lip tremble, hands fisting her sweat shirt around her stomach as her eyes start to water “I hope you remember that next time before helping yourself to seconds.

“Yes, mother.” glancing up at her mother, she noticed a jagged hand on her mother’s shoulder as a monstrous figured loomed above her. Its eyes were pitch black with a sort of liquid bleeding out from it, pale purple skin with its jaw snapped open and ready to bite her mothers head off. Chrissy lets out a sigh with a shake of her head, this motion caused the monster to momentarily freeze then retreat back to wherever it came from “May I go to my room, mother?”

“You may.” she turns on her heel and quickly rushes to her room, closing her door behind her and throwing herself onto her bed. She cries into her pillow at the endless cruel words that continue to fly out of her mothers mouth, berating her for not being skinny enough for her cheerleading career, not being beautiful enough in her eyes. What was the point of beauty if she had to go through all this pain to meet those shitty beauty standards?! She sniffles to herself, pushing herself up, hugging her knees close to her chest as her blanket was draped around her. She felt the room get darker and that same jagged hand from before came out from under her bed, reaching for her and grabbing her by the ankle.

“Chrissy…” the voice moaned out, hoarse and deep that would make the average person tremble in fear, but she didn’t. The mere presence of this monster under her bed made her feel safe, she smiled softly as she reached down to caress the hand.

“Hello, [M/N].” said man pulled himself out from under her bed to reveal not a monster, but a kind looking man with short/long [H/C] hair and soft [E/C] eyes, he smiled up at her from where he was sitting then opened his arms up for her. She didn’t hesitate to move from where she was situated, throwing the blanket off of her to embrace the monster posed as a man. He hummed softly, gently rubbing circles into her back as she cried into his shoulder, though that insatiable rage for his Chrissy’s mother started to take over his mind.

’How could that foul woman talk to her own daughter like that? Why can’t she see the way she’s talking to her hurts her? Why can’t she see the damage she’s done to her daughter? Why can’t I just kill her? My Chrissy would be better off if that bitch would just die.’ sometimes he would find it difficult to control his thoughts, sometimes he would act impulsively and not realise what he’s done until it’s too late.

[M/N]. He was a monster that attached itself to Chrissy at an early age of her life, when she was nothing more than a mere child. At first, she was food that he would feed off of but was startled when she started looking forward to seeing him. She was a weird one. He had the appearance of a revolting monster that would make even adults cry, but this child laughed and cheered whenever she saw him. The first time he did see her cry was not because of him, but because of those despicable words her mother would fill her head with. Saying she wasn’t good enough, pretty enough, skinny enough. That moment he wanted to kill that woman, kill the bitch that caused his favourite human to develop an eating disorder and resort to liking him, a monster that wanted to eat her. But Chrissy pleaded with him, begged him not to hurt her mother because of her? That girl was too kind for his liking, she was kind enough to give him a name.

[M/N], her imaginary monster.

”Chrissy…” he moaned out again, she pulled away with a sniffle, laughing weakly when he reached forward to wipe away the tears she missed. He pulled back again and she watched as he dropped numerous snacks in front of him, he then pointed at her mouth and did biting motions with his own mouth ”Eat.” he didn’t like the smile she forced onto her lips, it looked bitter and sad, not the one he used to see.

“Thank you, [M/N], you’re always so sweet to me.” he watches her silently, eating the food that he stole for her to fill her empty stomach. He was fully capable of swiping things here and there, sometimes even pulling small tricks and pranks that would make her laugh. One time, when she and her family were getting ready to eat, he pulled her mothers chair out so she fell to the ground. Another time was when he swapped the sugar for salt so her mother was in for a salty surprise when she drank her morning coffee, he did all that just to see his Chrissy smile.

”Performance tomorrow…?” her head perked up at the question, lighting up in remembrance about the pep rally tomorrow for Hawkins basketball team, she nods enthusiastically.

“Yes, yes! My girls and I have been practicing vigorously, I believe you’ll enjoy it very much.” he smiles, reaching forward to pat her head.

”Anything you do… I like.” she smiled.

“I know.” she looks at the time and takes his hand from a top of her head, pulling it down while caressing his knuckles with her thumbs “It’s gotten late, [M/N]. I think I should go to sleep.” he slowly nods his head, reaching to pat her head once more then pulling away, allowing her to lay her head onto her pillow whilst he grabbed the end of her blanket and pulled it up to tuck her in.

”Sweet dreams…” he waves her goodbye and retreated back under her bed but she knew he was still there, he was always around until she fell asleep. When she did fall asleep, his monstrous figure loomed over her body once more, his jagged fingers reaching forward to gently caress her face while removing a few loose strands of her hair off of her face. He then peeks over towards her door, his figure drops into the shadows and shoots out to where Chrissy’s mother was sitting in the living room watching T.V.  It was so easy. He could kill this woman and make Chrissy’s life a little easier. What stood in his way was the love Chrissy had for her mother, she would hate him if he were to take her mother from her. But he just couldn’t understand the young girl. This woman was no mother to treat her daughter the way she does, and what about the rest of her family? Have they done anything to stop her from doing it? No, they didn’t. All Chrissy had was him, he was the only one by her side that would do anything for her. He would die for her. He would kill for her. He would destroy the goddamn world if he needed to. All he wanted was for Chrissy to be happy, her happiness was his everything, and he was going to be damned if he’d let anyone take that from her.

[time skip: the next day]

”Wonderful…” [M/N] murmured softly with a tired smile on his face, standing at the very back of the gym as he watched Chrissy’s performance, clapping his hands while swaying side to side. His smile brightened when he saw her look through the crowd in search for him, her own smile growing bigger when she finally did find him, he then gives her a thumbs up ”You’re doing… great.” [M/N] always reminded Chrissy of one of those parents that always came to their child’s performances, being that person that cheered the loudest, and though no one else can hear or see it, she really appreciated it.

“How was it, [M/N]?” she asked him, taking a seat on the floor after they finished the routine. She glanced to her side when she felt his fingers roll onto her shoulders then pulled himself out from behind her, his head hovering a few inches away from her face “Did you like the performance?” he nods his head, leaning his head onto hers.

”Very flashy…” she only giggled at that, soon Hawkins’ basketball team came running into the gym and the crowd went wild once more.

“Good morning, Hawkins high!” Jason Carver, the captain of the basketball team and unfortunately Chrissy’s boyfriend, greets into the microphone with a big grin in his face “First off, I’d like to thank each and every one of you. Without your support, we wouldn’t be here. Give yourselves a big hand.” [M/N] had to admit, this guy had quite the charisma to get the crowd in an uproar like he does “And of course, of course I have to give a special shout-out to the best and the prettiest fans of all time, the Tiger Cheer Squad. Chrissy… Chrissy, I love you babe.” this caused the crowd to aw at the confession while she in turn blushed, blowing a kiss to Jason. She then had to keep a straight face when [M/N] glanced at her then turned away, making gagging noises while pointing into his mouth.

“Stop it…” she whispered, though it was funny. [M/N] could give less of a shit about the rest of his speech, spouting out some bullshit from what happened the year prior and how they haven’t won a game in the past twenty two years or something along the lines of that, he wasn’t listening. Whenever Chrissy is at school, [M/N] makes sure not to interfere and lets her go on with her day unless she calls for him. Those times are rare but they’ve been becoming more frequent ever since she’s been seeing that woman, um, Ms Kelly or some shit, he can’t remember. As of recently, he had been noticing how Chrissy was suffering through nightmares, one’s terrible then from before, causing her to have trouble sleeping and her headaches how been getting worse. He was always there to help her through it, cooing soft words of encouragement into her ear or being that shoulder she needed to lean on. 

This was one of those times she needed him, she was getting spewing her breakfast and most likely lunch into the toilet. He was holding her beautiful hair back while rubbing circles into her back in a comforting manner, he made sure the door was locked so no one would disturb her but the door to the bathroom opened and a small red haired girl entered. He briefly left Chrissy’s side to see what that girl was doing, phasing through the bathroom stall door to take a peek at what that girl was doing. His presence was unknown to her as she took her bag off to grab a small container of pills, he furrowed his brows when he recognised them as pills that Chrissy takes to help lessen the pain of her headaches, they both then glance back when Chrissy starts coughing.

“Hey, you alright?” she called.

“Yeah—yes, I’m… I’m fine.” the girl glanced back towards the bathroom door then at the stall Chrissy was in before approaching.

“Okay, um… you’re sure?”  “Please just go away.” this was enough to get the girl to leave, Chrissy lets out a groan when she heard [M/N] let out a sigh from outside the stall. She chose to ignore him for the time being and reached over to flush her vomit down, she then groans when she heard pounding on the door “Are you deaf? I said go away.” [M/N] raised a brow in confusion, looking over at the stall where he heard Chrissy speak, but who on earth was she talking to?

”Chrissy…?” he called out, reaching forward to phase through the door but his hand flinched back. He looked around in confusion when he felt a presence but he just couldn’t see it, his head then immediately whipped back towards the door when he heard Chrissy scream. He didn’t hesitate to phase through the door and there he found Chrissy pressing her back to the wall in the very corner of the stall, eyes squeezed shut as she covered her ears.

“No! Go away! Go away! Go away!” she shakes her head, repeating the phrase over and over, pleading for whatever was causing her these hallucinations to just disappear. She let out a scream when something grabbed her, shouting her name while shaking her back and forward.

”Chrissy! Chrissy! Chrissy!” she gasped, eyes snapping open when she recognised the voice. In front of her now was [M/N] looking distressed and concerned, she looked around and saw that the lights above her were no longer flickering and the pounding on the stall door had ceased.

“[M-M/N]…?” she whimpered out, he lets out a relieved sigh.

”You’re back… I’m glad.” his mouth opened slightly to speak but stopped when she quickly threw herself onto him, she held onto him so tightly she preyed that he didn’t disappear under her hold. He looked down at her in concern then raised his arms to wrap around her, pulling her closer into him then rested the side of his head against hers, rocking back and forward as she sobbed into his shoulder ”I’m here… I'm here, Chrissy.” he glanced around him before tightening his hold around her, a dark aura radiating out of him. Whoever or whatever did this to his Chrissy, it wasn’t anything he’s ever seen. He knew Hawkins was a fucked up place ever since that kid went missing a couple years back, he knew because he was one of those fucked up things, but this was something different.  This isn’t good. [M/N] now made sure not to leave Chrissy side, instead of lurking in the shadows or the depths below, he was now directly over her shoulder watching for anything else that could potentially harm his Chrissy. She felt more at ease knowing that he was there, reaching for her shoulder. The people around could only see her patting her shoulder and squeezing it but she was actually patting his hand and giving it a light squeeze, in return he would soothingly rub her shoulder and continue to tell her that he was right behind her and that he wasn’t going anywhere. [M/N] now found himself and Chrissy on the outskirts of the school, in the middle of the woods where a lone lunch table sat in the opening.  “Hello…?” she called out uneasily, looking around for someone but saw no one. [M/N] glanced at her and saw her look off, he followed her gaze and saw she was staring at a tree, he looked at her once more and saw that her unease grew as she approached the tree.  ”Chrissy…? What are you… looking at?” he questioned but didn’t get an answer as she got closer to the tree, he looked between the two and concluded that she was seeing something entirely differently to him so he quickly floated over to her, grabbing her shoulder and snapping his fingers in front of her face “Chrissy, there’s nothing there…” she snapped out of her daze as she looked up at him in shock.

“B-But, there was a clock…! I swear I saw it.” she starts shaking her head as she backed away, he called out to her to stop but couldn’t when she backed up into the chest of the man she was meeting.

“Whoa, hey, hey, hey.” [M/N] quickly returned to her side, floating behind her as they both stare at the newcomer “Sorry, didn’t mean to scare you. You okay?” she wordlessly stared up at him then back towards the tree, the man followed her gaze then glanced back at her, he then saw the way she raised her head to her shoulder and squeezed it. The two now sat on the abandoned bench, [M/N] had come to recognise this young man as the Hawkins freak, Eddie Munson. He never paid too much attention to this gentlemen, he never paid attention to anything that wasn’t Chrissy, but he knew that he wasn’t well liked “There’s, uh… there’s nothing to worry about, okay? No one ever comes out here, we’re safe. I promise.” Eddie reassures, taking off his jacket and vest then opening his lunchbox to reveal his stash of weed.

“So,” Chrissy starts, clearly nervous as she couldn’t meet Eddie’s gaze “how does this work exactly?”

“Oh, just like any other old sale, except, uh, cash only, and, uh, for obvious reasons,  or receipts.” she slowly nods her head “I’ll do you half an ounce, for uh, twenty. What do you say? Plenty of bang for your buck. Should last a while.” Chrissy lets out a gasp, whipping her head around when she heard a noise but only saw a squirrel run up a tree. Eddie watches her then soon lets out a sigh, putting the bag of weed back into his lunchbox then closed it “Hey, uh, we don’t need to do this. Just give me the word and I’ll walk away. Okay?” she quickly shakes her head.

“It’s not that. I don’t want you to go.” he raised a brow at that “Its just… do you ever feel like you’re losing your mind?”

“Um, you know, just… on a daily basis. I feel like I’m losing my mind right now doing a drug deal with Chrissy Cunningham, the Queen of Hawkins High.” [M/N]’s brow perked up slightly when he saw a subtle smile appear on Chrissy’s face but it went away just as quickly “You know, this isn’t the first time that we’ve, um… hung out. No? You don’t remember?” she shakes her head apologetically.

“I’m sorry, I—” she glanced at [M/N] to see if he remember but he shrugged his shoulders with a shake of his head, Eddie just chuckled.

“That’s okay.” Eddie had a blank look on his face, soon both himself and Chrissy let out a startled noise when Eddie fell back onto the ground while pretending to stand himself. Chrissy immediately stands to her feet to see if he was alright while [M/N] hovered above him, seeing that he was fine he let out a sigh.

”What an… oddball.” he murmured, hearing Eddie laugh as he pulled himself up and onto his feet, [M/N] was going to say another comment but was taken aback when he saw the bright smile on Chrissy’s face as she laughed herself. It was a genuine smile that he hadn’t seen in a long time as she watched Eddie he himself.

“I wouldn’t remember me neither, Chrissy. Honestly, do I have stuff in my hair?” she continued to laugh as he smiled at her, shaking his hair to pull the leaves from out of his hair “You don’t remember me?”

“I’m sorry.”

“Middle school, talent show. You were doing your cheer thing. You know, the… the thing you do.” he tried to explain, waving his hands around to mimic the way she does with her pom-poms “It was pretty cool, actually. And I— I was with my band.” her face then lights up in remembrance.

“Corroded Coffin!” she exclaims, his smile grows as he clapped his hands.

“Corro— you do remember.”

“Oh my god! Yes, of course. With a name like that, how could I forget?” 

“I dunno, you’re a freak.” she chuckled softly, giving [M/N] a sharp look when she heard him growl softly, how dare this frizzy haired bastard call his Chrissy a freak?

“No, you just… you look so—”

“Different? Yeah, well, uh, my hair was buzzed, and I didn’t have these sweet old tatties yet.” she nods softly.

“You played guitar, right?”

“Uh huh. Still do, still do. You should come see us. Uh, we play at the Hideout on Tuesdays. It’s pretty cool. We… we actually get a crowd of about five drunks.” she laughs again, shaking her head softly “It’s not exactly the Garden, but you gotta start somewhere, right? So…” he shuffles over to a tree and starts lightly punching it, [M/N] returns to Chrissy’s side and watched that big smile on her face grow.

“You know, you’re not what I thought you’d be like.” Eddie hums, grabbing a few of his locks and pulling them in front of his face.

“Mean and scary?” she nods.

“Yeah.” he smiles.

“Yeah, well, I actually kinda thought you’d be kinda mean and scary too.” she gasps softly.

“Me?”

“Terrifying. Um, so, in other good news, flattery works with me, so… twenty five percent discount for the half. Fifteen bucks. You’re robbing me blind here, you know.” [M/N] frowned when that beautiful smile that adorned her face dropped as she stared down at her lap, he reaches over to caress her cheek as she fidgeted with her fingers.

“Do you have anything, maybe… stronger?”

[time skip: late at night]

”What a dump…” 

”Stop it.” [M/N] and Chrissy soon found themselves at the trailer park with Eddie to find said something stronger for Chrissy to take, Chrissy steps out of his van and he was kind enough to hold the door open to his trailer for her to enter first before walking in after her. She stood nervously in the middle of his trailer, rubbing her arms with her hands as she looked around, [M/N] doing the same but soon floating around Eddie to watch his movements.

“Sorry for the mess. Uh, the maid took the week off.” he apologised, cleaning up some rubbish that was left lying around then shuffling over to the other side of the room.

“You, um… you live here alone?” he shakes his head.

“With my uncle. But, uh, he works nights at the plant. Bringing the big bucks.” she nods softly.

“How long does it take?”

“Sorry?”

“The Special K. How long to kick in?”

“Oh, uh, well, it depends if you snort it or not. Uh, if you do, then, uh, yeah. It’ll, uh, kick in pretty quick.” he explains with a jar in his hand, he opens it and takes a peek inside but then lets out a sigh “Oh, shit.”

“You’re sure you have it?”

“No, no, I got it. Um, somewhere.” he raises his finger, signalling for her to give him a minute before turning away and scurrying off to his room to find the drug she was needing to relieve herself of her hellish realities. She takes a deep breath, bringing her hands to hold her arms once more then smiled softly with closed eyes when she felt [M/N] behind her, she leaned her back into the warmth of his chest as his arms wrapped around her gently.

“I’m so glad I still have you by my side, [M/N].” she whispered softly “I probably would have lost my mind a long time ago if I didn’t have you.” she felt slightly uncomfortable when he didn’t say anything back, he always had something to say because he loved talking to her even though he couldn’t really say much. She tried to turn around to get a look at him but let out a choked noise when his grip around her tightened, she lets out a gasp as she looked down at his arms that were around her “[M/N], you’re h-hurting me…!”

”I always try so hard to please you. Chrissy.” [M/N] spoke, but it wasn’t in the way he usually spoke. [M/N] spoke with a slow and slurred speech, not being able to finish his sentence properly without pausing, she started to tremble when the presence behind her became more ominous than comforting ”I only want what’s best for you. Chrissy. You know I’ll do anything for you, so I just don’t understand why you don’t want me to get rid of that eyesore that is your mother. That fucking bitch that hurts you. Don’t you trust me? Don’t you love me? Why won’t you just let me do this for you, Chrissy?!” glancing down at the arms that were holding her, she lets out a scream when she saw that they were slimy looking.

“Ah! Le— Let go of me!” she quickly elbows whoever was holding her and they let go of her, this gave her the chance to see who it was and scream when she saw that it wasn’t her [M/N] but some disgusting monster. She shakes her head and runs towards Eddie’s room, she pushes the door opened to try and find him but was instead met with the sound of a sewing machine and her mothers back “Mum?”

“Just loosening this up for you, sweetheart. You’re going to look absolutely beautiful.” her face dropped when her mother turned around, her face was completely grey with only the whites of her eyes visible. She didn’t take any chances as she left the room, closing the door behind her but instead of being in Eddie’s trailer, she somehow found herself back in her house “Chrissy!” she gasped when the door behind her opened but she quickly grabbed the doorknob and pulled it shut.

“No!”

”Chrissy, open the door!” she screamed no as the door slipped from her grip and flew open, she immediately turned tail and ran as far as she could. She hurried downstairs and searched for a way out but then her attention went over to the figure watching T.V, a breath of relief leaving her lips at the familiar figure.

“Dad?” she mumbled out before rushing over “Dad! Dad!” turning around, she screamed at the sight of his mouth and eyes sealed shut with blood seeping out of the wounds. She shakes her head and backs away, she looks around as tears ran down her face, lips trembling in fear “[M/N], please! I need you! Please, [M/N]!”

[outside of chrissy’s mind]

[M/N] was staring at a discarded album of sorts abandoned on the floor when he realised Chrissy had gone a little too quiet for his liking, he pulls back from out of Eddie’s room and peeked over his shoulder to see if Chrissy was alright. He furrowed his brows when he realised that she hadn’t moved from the spot he left her in so he floated over to her, that was when he finally realised something was wrong with her. She was standing uncomfortably still and was twitching now and then, but what scared him was the fact that her eyes rolled into the back of her head and only the whites of her eyes were seen.

”Chrissy…?” he called softly, snapping his fingers in her face in an effort to get her attention but nothing happen so he clapped instead, and yet nothing happened ”Chrissy, what’s wrong…? Chrissy… Chrissy!” he now resorted to grabbing her by the shoulders and violently shaking her back and forward but even that didn’t work, his hands then hovered over her head and there he felt a trace of some sort of power coming from her. His lip trembled, he didn’t delve in mind type attacks on his victims, that took a lot of concentration and focus to pull off, but whoever the fuck was doing it was a powerful one. He needed to wake her up, and he needed to wake her up now. He heard Eddie shuffling around and his face briefly lit up in remembrance of that human man, maybe someone alive could wake her up. He quickly grabbed an empty glass bottle and threw it against the wall, it shattered upon impact but at least he got Eddie’s attention.

“Chrissy? Was that you?” Eddie lets out an awkward laugh, grabbing the drug that he was planning on selling to Chrissy and came walking out of his room “I know I took my time, but I found it. Beautiful bliss, just moments away.” [M/N] watched in anticipation to see if Eddie could do anything, to which the young man waved his hand in Chrissy’s face as he slowly approached the possessed girl “Chrissy…? Hello? Chrissy! Hey, Chrissy, wake up. Hey, hello! Chrissy, hello! Hey, Chrissy!” he then started waving his hand while snapping his fingers in her face to get her to wake up, soon the lights started flickering about, this caused [M/N] to exhale sharply.

”Oh, no…” he then looked back and saw Eddie clapping his hands in front of her before grabbing her shoulders, shaking her back and forward while tapping her shoulders.

“Time to wake up. Hello? Can you hear me? Wake up, Chrissy. Chrissy, wake up! I don’t like this, Chrissy! Wake up!” [M/N] takes a deep breath, slapping his hands against his cheeks and quickly goes back over to Chrissy. Eddie still couldn’t see [M/N] but he could definitely feel him, he felt a shiver run up his spine when something cold passed him but when he looked around to see what it was, there was nothing there, so he shook his head and returned his attention back to the girl in front of him, cupping her cheeks and gently slapping them “Chrissy! Chrissy! Chrissy! Chrissy, wake up now! Chrissy!” [M/N] grabbed her discarded bag and searched through it, finding a cassette tape inside. This was a song that she had been listening to for a bit, “Moi Je Joue” by Bridgette Bardot, an old French song from the 60s. He nods to himself and quickly rushes to Eddie’s room to throw it into his stereo, to which the young man was too preoccupied with Chrissy to notice but flinched when the disoriented music started playing. He glanced back at his room in confusion, hearing a song that he knew didn’t belong to him, but shook his head in favour of waking Chrissy up. [M/N] returned back to Chrissy and stood behind her, hands cupping her cheeks as he closed his eyes.

’I haven’t done this in the longest time, I had no need to when I had you. But now you need me, so I’ll come in there and rescue you from that nightmare whatever piece of shit pulled you in to.’ and so with a deep breath, he leaned down and pressed his forehead against the top of her head.

[within chrissy’s mind]

“Please…” she whimpered out, a tear running down her cheek as she pressed herself into the boards that sealed her way out of this hellish nightmare. This… thing in front of her, this fucking garbage was the thing that’s been giving her those hallucinations and pushed her beyond her limits. She knew [M/N] wasn’t the prettiest thing to look at it, even in his human form he still looked beyond human, but his presence was something she had long gotten used to. But whatever this monster was in front of her, god, she wanted to get as far away from it as possible.

”Don’t cry, Chrissy…” the voice spoke, she whimpered as she leaned away when it reached forward and wiped away her tears, god she really needed [M/N] right now ”It’s time for your suffering… to end.” she shook her head, pressing herself further into the boards when it raised its hand once more, it outstretched over her face.

“[M/N], please!” she cried out, tears rolling down her face “[M/N]!!” the monster jerked backwards when Chrissy was suddenly pulled backwards and instead he was met with a creature as monstrous as he was, it lets out a grunt when he roared at it as he held Chrissy close to his chest, his arms wrapped protectively around her.

”Don’t touch my Chrissy!!” he shouts at the top of his lungs, jaw splitting open as he roared at the bastard to get away from his human. She cried from within his chest, wailing into his chest as she wrapped her arms around the ghostly figure that’s been following her since she was a mere child.

“[M/N]!” she cried out, bringing her hands up to cup his cheeks to make sure he was real before burying her face into his shoulder “You came for me…! You actually came!” she sobbed out, he nodded his head but didn’t take his eyes off the thing in front of him but he did reach down to place his hand on her head, gently rubbing it to soothe her. She whimpered when he removed his hand from atop her head, instead, he glared at the monster in front of him and let out another roar.

”Get away from her!” he pushes Chrissy behind him then flies towards it, wrapping his arms around its torso and sent them both through the house. He had come to recognise this monster as the type of attacker than didn’t deal physical damage but had a strong control over the mind as he witnessed outside of Chrissy’s, so he knew he had to upper-hand. He was just throwing him around like he was some rag doll, holding him by the ankles and slamming his against the ground and walls before throwing him into the kitchen ”You thought you could target my Chrissy, my human that I’ve been haunting for nearly two decades?! I’ll make you fucking regret it!” he charged forward once more but was stuck in place when a force stopped him, he lets out a grunt as he tried to break free but was thrown back by said invisible force.

“[M/N]!” she cried out, she wanted to rush over but quickly backed up when that other monster started approaching her again.

”That guardian of yours won’t stop you from meeting your fate, Chrissy.” she shakes her head.

“No, I want to live.” it reached towards her once more but she kicked it back, just as [M/N] came flying over and tackling the monster in its side and into the wall “[M/N]!” he shakes his head, punching and clawing at the monster underneath him.

”Get out of here, Chrissy! Get out while I have him distracted!” she shakes her head.

“I-I… I don’t know how!”

”This is your mind, Chrissy! Think of your happiest memories to hide, and listen for the music! The music should help you find your way out of this nightmare!” he saw that she was still reluctant to go so he quickly threw the bastard away then rushed over to her, cupping her cheeks and giving her a reassuring smile ”Don’t worry about… a thing. I’ll take care… of this and be right back…” that slur in his speech calmed her down, she weakly nodded her head and that was enough for him to pat her head, kiss her forehead then gently push her along.

“You promise?” she whimpered, he nodded.

“I promise…” her lips trembled as she stared at him before finally turning on her heel and running away, with her finally gone, he took a deep breath and let his true emotions and form show. The monster before him let out an impressed hum, watching as his human disguise melted away and he was met with the abomination that was him ”I am going to enjoying tearing you apart, freak.”

“That’s quite rich coming from you.”

[outside of chrrisy’s mind]

Eddie had stumbled backwards when Chrissy started floating in the air, he didn’t know what the fuck he was watching as the Queen of Hawkins High was floating in the middle of his goddamn living room while some French song played in the background as the lights flickered about like he hadn’t been paying the power bill for months. If he thought talking to Chrissy that morning was crazy, this definitely took the fucking cake and he wished he was on something so this didn’t have to be fucking real. He didn’t know what to do, he wanted to turn tail and run but he just couldn’t leave Chrissy alone, before he could do anything, her eyes rolled back into place and she fell to the ground.

“Chrissy!” he shouts, quickly rushing over to see if she was alright but then jumped when she threw her arms around him, hugging him close and crying into his shoulder.

“Eddie! Oh god, I was so scared!” she cried out, burying herself deeper into his shoulder, fearing that he wasn’t real and that she was still trapped deep inside her mind. Eddie looked down at her before slowly reaching down and wrapping his arms around her, pulling her into his chest and letting her bawl her eyes out. It took her some time to find her way out but she followed [M/N]’s advice and listened out for the music, faintly hearing “Moi Je Joue” when she was running for her life, but now she was out and away from that thing that was trying to kill her.

“… Chrissy, what the fuck was that?” Eddie muttered out, she let out a shuddered breath.

“Me losing my bloody mind.” now she was worried about [M/N], she left him alone with that thing and she was concerned something happened to him while she was gone but she felt a sudden cold weight on her shoulder, this was enough for her to relax into Eddie’s embrace.

Soulmates

word count: 8339

Fandom: IRL!MCYT Pairing: Dream x Male!Reader              Sapnap x Male!Reader              GeorgeNotFound x Male!Reader Pronouns: He/Him Relationship: Romantic Occupation: College Student                      Professional Skateboarder                      Traveler Ability: N/A

Keys:

[M/N]: Male Name [H/C]: Hair Color [E/C]: Eye Color [S/C]: Skin Color

Warnings: n/a

“Soulmates” pt.2

Soulmate AU: When both soulmates look into a mirror at the same time, they see their soulmate’s reflection.

word count: 2659

DreamWasTaken:

It was one of those rare occasions where Dream was streaming on his twitch account and it wasn’t for MCC, it was just some casual talking with his friends and fellow twitch streamers as they played Minecraft. No lore or challenges, just simply playing around in either survival or creative mode, it was entertaining nonetheless because it was Dream after all. [M/N] was one of those in the audience that was very entertained, watching his stream on one of his monitors while another monitor displayed his work that had to be finished. [M/N]’s attention kept drifting away from what he was supposed to be doing before eventually giving up and putting his full attention on the stream, a smile worked its way to his face at the sound of Dream’s iconic wheeze laughter when Quackity cracked a joke.

“Hey~ while we’re on the topic of Dream’s nonexistent love life,” Quackity started, snickering when he heard Dream let out a shout ”Let’s talk about soulmates!” he cheered, this earned many people in each of their chats to agree, even the others in the Discord call agreed. Soulmate; a person ideally suited to another as a close friend or romantic partner. It was quite a common occurrence in this world, each person had a different way to find their ideal partner that was meant to be theirs ever since they were born, but the thing that made each person different was that many people had different ways to find their soulmates. Some had the iconic “Red String of Fate”, some had more complicated ones like “having the first letter of their name” on your wrist, and the lucky few who had “timers” located on their wrist.

[M/N] was one of the unfortunate few who had no clue how he was supposed to find his soulmate, he could see colors perfectly, he had a perfectly normal physical appearance and he couldn’t hear any voices ringing in his head, not even marks. He was often teased by his peers and sometimes his family over the thought of him being alone forever; that he was destined to never find his soulmate or that he never had a soulmate, to begin with. He often detested conversations regarding the subject but spoke to not be rude, when asked how he was supposed to find his soulmate... he’d lie through his teeth. It always did hurt that he didn’t know how or who his possible other half was but as he grew older and older, he slowly began losing hope of ever finding a soulmate.

”Soulmates, huh? Has anyone found their soulmate yet?” George asked halfheartedly, grabbing his water bottle and taking a sip, he lets out a refreshed sigh as he places it down before looking into his camera ”Hey chat, how have you been able to find your soulmates? I wanna hear some stories.” Karl lets out a giggle, nodding his head as he looked over at his own chat.

”Same here! I’ve heard some really cute stories.” [M/N]’s interest immediately deteriorates and for some odd reason he was able to focus on his work once more, he pushed through hearing them read out some people’s experience on finding their soulmates, it irritated him as he typed away at his bored, he could only hope that the conversation would stir away from that topic sooner rather than later.

”Enough of the cliché bullshit! I wanna hear some uncommon ones.” Dream says this caught the attention of many 

”I’ve read that there are some rather unique ways to find your soulmate in comparison to some boring ones like their name is on your wrist. Jesus, I want someones where you have no fucking clue who they are.” the chat for all of them went quiet for a couple minutes, all viewers thinking if they’ve got a unique one or not.

dilfking_ donated $10

i think i have one thats odd. this isn’t mine, but rather my cousin’s. he said that the way he was able to find his now current wife was when he looked in a mirror and there he saw her reflection instead of his own

”Mirror?” Sapnap questioned, leaning forward because he was quite intrigued by the story ”Wow... that really is odd! Yo, dilfking_, jesus, you so far take the cake on this one.” Karl let out an ooo sound, clapping his hands.

”Hey, since it’s so uncommon, why don’t we all pull out some mirrors and look into them, hmm? Including the viewers, maybe they might find their soulmate.” [M/N]’s fingers paused from what they were doing, hovering over his keyboard as he listened to his favorite streamers agree, some getting up so they could pull out a mirror. His gaze dampened a little, he was getting desperate by the second and his mind was debating whether or not he should do it as well... ah, what the hell? He lets out a sigh as he pushed himself back a little and there he saw his full body mirror leaning against his wall, what are the chances he’ll actually find his soulmate? There are two outcomes that could occur.

1. he sees himself and he just wasted his time and got his hopes high for absolutely no reason.

2. he actually sees his soulmate and he freaks the absolute fuck out.

If he gets either he’ll cry.

”Why don’t we all do it at the same time, yeah? I think that would make things even more interesting for us as well.” Dream suggested, Quackity laughs at the idea as he claps his hands.

”Ooo, I like that idea very much! If Dream finds his soulmate, they’ll be the first person to see his face in his entire fanbase and they’ll know just how ugly you really are.” Dream rolls his eyes at that as he laughs.

”Oh, come on now. I assure you, I’m actually quite attractive.” this earned him a huff from Sapnap.

”As much as I want to disagree with you, I can’t help but confirm that he is a very sexy man.” now that got them all to laugh, even [M/N] couldn’t help but snicker at that, but just what are the chances someone would be lucky enough to be paired with him through this way? [M/N] would be lucky to get anyone.

“Way to lighten the mood.” he hummed softly, George pats his desk before waving his hands.

”I hope you all have gotten your mirrors ready because we’re about to see if we can find our other half in three... two... one!” at the final countdown, everyone that was participating looked into their mirrors. [M/N] was still very hesitant before he let out a deep breath and leaned back once more to look at his mirror, however, what he saw was different from the last time he glanced at it. He nearly fell out of his chair when he didn’t see his reflection, instead, he saw the reflection of someone completely different that looked just as equally surprised as he was. Gorgeous dirty blonde hair and a noticeable stubble with a unique shade of green eyes, he wasn’t wearing anything extravagant, only a hoodie and some sweats along with a headset, and yet despite the casual attire, this stranger was quite attractive.

For the person in the mirror, he was just as shocked as [M/N] was. He wasn’t really expecting to see anything other than his own reflection, but imagine his surprise when he saw someone elsewhere his reflection was supposed to be. This attractive man has short/long [H/C] hair with [E/C] eyes that just seemed to suit him quite well, he was wearing casual attire but instead, he wore a shirt and a pair of shorts. The two of them continued to stare at each other, not even realizing that they were even doing that until he noticed that [H/C] male started tearing up before letting his head drop a little but his hand came up to catch his head.

“So you’re real...” [M/N] muttered to himself, hand pressed to his forehead as his tears slowly started falling from his eyes “After all this time, you were actually real.” the stranger on the other side of the mirror couldn’t hear what he was saying, he could only see him, it felt like he was on mute and it irritated him that he wasn’t able to comfort his soulmate.”Hey Dream, why’d you go quiet all of a sudden?” Karl questioned, Quackity lets out a laugh as he leans back in his seat.

”What? Did you find your soulmate or something?” he jokes, he expected Dream to laugh with him but was only given silence as a response. He laid in his chair for a couple seconds before sitting up straight, leaning into his mic as he stared at his camera ”Dream? Why aren’t you answering me, you son of a bitch?” he heard the other stutter out noises before finally giving him a verbal response.

”I actually did...” he murmured softly, [M/N]’s eyes widened when he heard Dream speak, whipping his head around to look at the stream ”Huh? He’s looking at something now.” [M/N] was in utter disbelief as he looked back over at his soulmate, his heart thumping against his chest when he heard Dream through the stream say that his soulmate was looking at him again. [M/N] was having a mental crisis. Not only was he actually able to find his soulmate, but he was that lucky motherfucker that got the Dream, the famous YouTuber and Twitch streamer known for his crazy Minecraft plays, as his soulmate!

“Holy shit.” was all he could say, a soft blush rose to his cheeks when he heard Dream laugh.

”I think they just swore, aw~ do you find me that attractive?” he cooed, not really expecting to get a response, but was thoroughly surprised when he saw [M/N] nod his head ”Wait, can you hear me?” [M/N] nods his head once more, he then perks up as he looks around his desk for something, when he finds it he grabs it before scribbling on it and presenting it to Dream.

‘I’m actually watching your stream right now.’ it read, [M/N] chuckled softly when he noticed Dream squinted his eyes as he read the message, his eyes drifting off for a couple seconds before he jerks back in surprise.

”So wait-- fuck, Sapnap called it.” he hears Sapnap let out a cheer, Dream slaps a hand onto his face before dragging it down his face, even though he couldn’t hear him, he couldn’t help but flush a little at the sight of [M/N] bursting out into laughter “No fair, you can hear me, but I can’t hear you. Plus, you already know my name, can I have yours?” the others in the Discord lean forward, rather interested in the fact that Dream managed to find his soulmate, much to their dismay.

“How cute~” he cooed softly, he tears the page off, crushing it into a ball before throwing it into a bin. With a fresh new page, he thinks for a bit before writing down what he wanted then showing Dream his message. At first, he read the first part then paused a little, he sat there for a couple seconds before muting himself.

”Hey, Dream, where did you go? Dream?” they all let out groans when they realized that Dream wanted to see what it said, muting himself in case he accidentally reads it out loud.

’Hi Dream, I’m a really big fan and I’m quite shocked to know that you’re my soulmate. I always thought that I didn’t have one, but I’m so glad that I do. I was quite lonely because I was never sure if I was ever going to find my soulmate, so thank you for the reassurance. Also, thanks for the sneak peek, by the way, you really are a sexy man. From yours truly, [M/N].’ when he noticed Dream had finished reading it, he lowered it and waited anxiously for his reaction. Now that he couldn’t hear him anymore, he was even more worried, he twiddled with his fingers then perked up when he noticed Dream laugh. Dream rummaged through his own desk before pulling out a notebook, scribbling down his reply then showing it to him.

’Hi [M/N], I’m quite glad that you’re a fan of mine, if not we probably would’ve never been able to see each other, huh? Don’t go blabbering about what you know to others, okay? I’m still planning my big face reveal, so no spoilers. Plus, you’re quite attractive as well. I believe I scored big time.’ Dream smiles when he noticed [M/N] grow flustered, pressing a hand to his temple as he tried to suppress his grin but ultimately failed. Dream noticed [M/N] soon rise to his feet as he approached the mirror, so he did the same thing, there they both noticed small little details they couldn’t see from where they were sitting. The former pouted softly when he noticed that the latter was just a couple inches taller than him and was a bit more muscular while his [S/C] skin was a bit tanner, for [M/N], he noticed that Dream had freckles scattered across his face and though he was wearing a hoodie, he noticed some more dancing along his neck.

The two continued to stare at each other before [M/N] raised his hand and pressed it against the glass, Dream didn’t hesitate to follow suit and pressed his hand where his hand was, the both of them smiling softly when they could just feel a soft warmth beneath the palms of their hands. To them, it was quite comforting that they were finally able to find their other half.

Headcanons:

dream immediately ended the stream and left the discord call. [m/n] felt a tad bit guilty for killing everyone’s joy but he was a little touched that dream dropped everything so he could talk a little to him.

they exchanged numbers and discord usernames so they could privately chat amongst each other, it was genuinely quite fun.

sometimes [m/n] would hear sapnap in the background screaming at him to stop talking to him and hangout, to which he would be ignored in favor of talking to him even more.

dream wanted to visit him or for [m/n] to come visit him, but realized the exact distance between each other.

[m/n] resided in hawaii, explaining why most of the time dream always sounded so tired whenever they chatted (florida is five hours ahead of hawaii)

other than that, dream would mostly flaunt about how he was able to find his soulmate.

cue quackity saying it was his idea to talk about soulmates.

cue george saying it was his idea to ask the chat their stories.

he ignored them.

[m/n] was later invited to their discord, much to his excitement because he was still quite a fan to the dsmp.

[m/n] would often laugh when he would hear sapnap saying how dnf was now dead thanks to the fact that dream was now taken and all his love and attention was now directed a him.

at least dream shut up about george now.

when [m/n] decides to visit dream, he would keep it a secret and would surprise him. though, he would tell sapnap the plan and the guy would hands down drop everything to help him.

sapnap quite liked [m/n].

when [m/n] was in florida, sapnap would smuggle him into dream’s room and when the latter does appear in his room, he would tackle the poor man to the ground and embrace him. 

the both of them would feel a type of warmth swell in their chest and as they laid their on the floor, dream would push himself off the ground so he could finally kiss the lips of the man destined to be his.

Soulmate AU: A tattoo that represents their soulmate is on their body and it blooms/grows when they meet.

word count: 2448

Sapnap:

“Karl, what the fuck man?” [M/N] murmured to himself, glancing at his phone that was pressed to his ear in confusion. His younger cousin, Karl Jacobs, was currently on the phone with him as he sat in the skate park with a couple of his friends, he was currently sitting down with his feet hanging over the edge of the cradle, board beside him as he watched other skaters go by but his attention was fully on his cousin on the other line.

”Oh, come on! I’ve told him about you and he’s been dying to meet you, mostly because he wants to show off how good he is at skating.” [M/N] hummed at that, hmph, sure. [M/N] was a professional skateboarder who’s performed in many skateboarding competitions, winning his fair share and even being lucky enough to be sponsored by MrBeast, courtesy of Karl.

“I thought you two lived in different states?” he said, giving his friend a death glare when tried kicking his board down the cradle, only for him to react quick enough to move it away then flip them off.

”You clearly don’t look at social media, do you?” he only rolled his eyes in response to that ”He came from Florida to meet up with me, we’ve done a couple things and I mentioned visiting the skate park you always go to. He seemed to remember that in a passing conversation and asked if you would be there.”

“My fame is nothing in comparison to yours, Karl. Why does he want to meet me so bad?”

”... he’s a fan?” [M/N] purses his lips, face drawn a blank as he leans back in where he’s sitting, he hums in thought before shrugging his shoulders.

“Well, alright. I don’t understand why he’s a fan of mine, I’m not that popular.” he could tell that Karl waved his hand to dismiss him.

”On the contrary, cous, you are popular. Remember who’s sponsoring you?” he pulls a face at that, right ”Since I’ve been given the go too, I’ll see you in a couple hours, okay? Don’t bail on me now.” [M/N] rolled his eyes at the playful tone in Karl’s voice.

“I won’-- hey! Fucker, give my board back!” Karl winced, pulling the phone away from his ear when he heard [M/N] start cursing from his side of the line. He starts laughing when he could hear his cousin screaming at his friends for stealing his board and skating away from him, he hears [M/N] growl before bringing the phone back up ”I’ll see you when I see you, right now I need to beat some ass.” Karl snorts.

“Alright, don’t commit murder.”

”No promises.” with that he hung up, Karl jokingly rolled his eyes before glancing over at where Sapnap was, to which the latter had an excited grin on his face as he bounced up and down on the couch like a child on christmas day.

“So, what did he say?” he eagerly asked, standing up and approaching his taller friend.

“He agreed, but we might want to be quick because I think he might take a life.” this caused Sapnap to look up at Karl in a confused manner. Sapnap, the mighty Texan man and skater boy, was in disbelief when he learned that Karl Jacobs was related to the renowned skateboarder, his cousin to be exact and that they were really close. He bombarded Karl with questions because he wanted to know so much about him, being one of his biggest fans, he found watching him compete in competitions so thrilling and exciting he feels his heart skip a beat each time he sees him perform tricks for beginners to complex tricks for pros. His mind soon drifted off to a time when [M/N] won a competition and was doing an exclusive interview, the topic? Soulmates.

”Soulmates?” he questioned, everyone, watching whether in person or in the comforts of their homes, couldn’t help but be curious to his answer ”Well, finding my soulmate isn’t particularly my main priority. I think it’ll be great if we meet, but I’m not in any rush to find them.” the interviewer nods their head.

”I see. But, do you know the method to find your soulmate?” [M/N] nods his head, for context, he had stripped his shirt off because the blistering hot sun was shining down on them all but after performing all those tricks under it and the pressure, he took his shirt off to cool himself a little. Back to the topic at hand, there, he pointed at flame tattoos that started at his left shoulder that spread up to the bottom side of his neck, took up the left side of his collar bones, and traveled down his arm a bit but stopped at his bicep ”The moment I meet my soulmate, my tattoo will spread further along my body and my soulmate will have a tattoo similar to my own personality.” people in the crowd clapped their hands.

”Wow, such a unique way to find his soulmate.”

“I’m jealous.”

“The tattoo looks cool on him.”

“His soulmate makes him look even cooler.”

Watching that interview gave Sapnap hope that he was his, mostly because he had the same type of way of finding his soulmate as [M/N], but that could purely be a coincidence... he hoped not. The tattoo he had was on his back, it started from the right side of his back and it seemed to be a flower of sorts that was going to bloom but traveling down his back and nearly covering his entire back was vines coming out of the flower-filled with thorns. By the time Sapnap’s thoughts came back he realized that he was sitting in the passenger seat of Karl’s car as he drove to the skate park where [M/N] currently was committing first-degree murder.

“Should I watch what I say?” Karl rolled his eyes at that.

“No, he’s one of the most vulgar people I’ve ever met, even more, vulgar than Tommy.” that caught Sapnap by surprise “He acts polite when he needs to be, but behind closed doors, he’ll curse like a sailor. Though he’s attentive when the time comes.”

“Attentive?”

“You should see him with my cat, one time he came to my house just to take my cat. I swear.” he nods his head at that.

“Okay.” it didn’t take long for them to arrive at the skate park, Sapnap was a little nervous and it showed by the way he was huddled to himself with his board in his hand as he followed closely behind Karl, who smiled and greeted the local skaters who recognized him as [M/N]’s cousin.

“Yo, Karl’s here!”

“Hey, Karl!”

“Who’s your friend there?” a few people asked, said man grinned as he pats Sapnap’s back and pushes him forward slightly.

“A friend of mine, who’s also a fan of [M/N].” one of them laughed, kicking his board up before pointing behind him.

“If you’re looking for him, he’s back there. We had to stop him from sending the guys to the hospital after they stole his board, you know how he sees that fucking board as a child.” this caused Karl to roll his eyes once more.

“That’s because it was custom made... and was also a gift from me.” he muttered the last part to himself, feeling a little touched that his cousin treasured it, he remembered the first time he saw [M/N] use the board in one of his competitions and he was absolutely over the moon. They all go over to where [M/N] was and there they saw him, Sapnap watched in awe when [M/N] performed a kickflip onto some railings, effortlessly grinding on them before landing on the ground and casually skating around. Karl goes to call him out but they all pause, watching as he skated over to where another railing that kept the skate park gated from the water on the other side, there, when he got closer to the railings he jumped off his board and into the water “Wha the-- what the fuck?!” Sapnap was just as equally shocked but the other skaters merely laughed.

“The fuck did he do that for?” one of them shouts, the ones closest to where [M/N] was were laughing as they recorded what happened.

“We bet [M/N] wouldn’t do that, before saying that he ain’t no pussy and doing it.”

“That sounds like him.”

“Mm hmm.” a couple minutes past and [M/N] finally emerged from wherever he came from, he was laughing wholeheartedly as his friends gave him pats on the back, he then swiped away the money they bet on. They spoke amongst each other until they told him that his cousin and his friend were finally there and so [M/N] looked over at them, he offered them a smile followed by a wave before approaching them.

“Sapnap, calm down. I can feel your nervousness all the way from here.” Karl glanced down, letting out a soft sigh when he noticed that Sapnap was trembling from anxiousness as [M/N] got closer and closer.

“I’m sorry, I just can’t control it.” he had a gay panic when he saw Karl’s cousin reach down to grab the ends of his shirt before pulling it over his head, Karl rolled his eyes at how overdramatic that was while Sapnap was fighting everything just to keep his face from turning completely red. His eyes were looking down at his feet but he couldn’t help but steal glances at him, mostly at his tattoo that nearly covered his entire left side.

“Hey Karly, it’s been a while.” the taller of the two of them greeted, Karl huffed as he poked his chest.

“I thought I told you to stop calling me that.” he snickers.

“It’s cute, and I know you like it.” he smiles when he noticed Karl was trying to fight down the grin that was threatening to spread across his face as small giggles came out of his mouth, he then dropped his shirt to the ground before leaning down slightly to wrap his broad arms around him to pull him into a hug “It’s good to see you, it’s been a while since the last time I got to see your ugly mug.” they both share a laugh as [M/N] put him down, this allowed Karl to smack his arm.

“You are you calling ugly?” he shakes his head before turning then raised his arm to gesture to Sapnap “This is the friend I was telling you about, his name is Nicholas, but he usually goes by Sapnap.” Karl moved so that he was standing beside his taller cousin, [M/N] looked down at him and noticed that the expression he wore was a mixture of excitement and anxiousness “He’s a big fan, by the way.” Karl whispered in his ear, this didn’t go unnoticed as Sapnap glared at him.

“Quit it, Karl!” [M/N] only laughed.

“A fan, huh? Well, I can’t help but be a fan of yours as well, Nicholas. I’ve watched a couple of Karl’s streams and other videos on YouTube and I’ve grown quite fond of your appearances.” he chuckled when he noticed that spurred a bit of a reaction out of him.

“Tha-- Thank you.” this action earned [M/N] another smack to his arm.

“Stop torturing the poor guy.”

“I’m not.”

“Are too.” he shook his head, not even answering him because he knew this was going to be a back and forward argument between the both of them, so he offered his hand towards Sapnap.

“Though you already know, my name is [M/N]. It’s a pleasure to meet you, Nicholas, or should I call you Sapnap?” teasing him felt so fun, watching his face flush an even deeper shade of red, he then watched as Sapnap shakily reached for his hand to return the handshake,

“You can call me whatever makes you feel comfortable.”

“Alright, Nicholas.” the moment the two of them grasped each other’s hands, [M/N] felt a burning pain that spread from the left side of his torso and arm and traveled over to his right and now there was a symmetrical flaming pattern on both sides of his body. For Sapnap, he felt the thorns and vines on his back begin to cover his back as the flower bud bloomed into a gorgeous flower and other flower buds on the vines bloomed as well, littering his back with flowers and flower petals. Everyone stood in shock at what had happened, [M/N] glanced down at his chest and saw how the flames on his body spread the moment he shook Sapnap’s hand so he glanced down at the other and saw his face was completely read.

...

...

“What a revelation.” he murmured.

Headcanon:

the moment sapnap saw how it was him that caused his tattoos to grow even more, he quite literally fainted.

by the time he came down to earth, he noticed that he was laying down on a bench with [m/n] sitting by his side, using his hand fan his face to keep it cool.

[m/n] felt him shift so he glanced down and noticed how he was covering his face, he found it absolutely adorable so he didn’t hesitate to lean down and press his lips to the back of his hands.

his friends called him gay.

karl told him to get a room.

the next following days was [m/n] visiting karl’s house unannounced just so he could spend some time with his cute soulmate, to which he would flirt and tease with relentlessly.

karl would sometimes have to throw [m/n] out of the house because he would find it annoying whenever he would find his cousin making out with sapnap on the middle of the couch.

speaking of which, [m/n] would feel absolutely honored to be sapnap’s first kiss, he would make sure that their kiss was filled with some much love that the other would be craving him.

sapnap would try to fluster [m/n] with everything he had, but the other was just a professional and whenever he did attempt to do something, it would just come back and bite him in the ass.

sometimes literally.

other than that, cuddling with this beautiful specimen of a man is absolute paradise.

despite being taller and more muscular, [m/n] can’t help but be the little spoon between the two of them.

sapnap ain’t complaining, he quite enjoys the feeling of his arms wrapped around this much larger man as the other held him close.

these were the small moments these two loved to bask in.

Soulmate AU: The location of where they meet their soulmate appear at a certain time in their life and when they meet their soulmate they appear in the picture.

word count: 3232

GeorgeNotFound:

To George, the way he had to find his soulmate was exactly like GeoGuessr. He pinched the bridge of his nose as he held the polaroid picture within his hands, the picture held the location of where he would meet his soulmate and he could just recognize it as Miami Beach in Florida... he was dreading the thought that he was actually Dream's soulmate. He shook his head as he glanced at the other photos and noticed that they were all popular places within America, from Texas to Washington, even places out of American like France and Italy.

"They sure like to travel a lot." he muttered to himself, placing down another photo when he recognized the famous monument in the background. He groaned to himself when he realized that Dream lived in Orlando, which was a two to three-hour drive from Miami Beach, why did it have to be that far? He lets out a sigh as he tosses the photo down onto the table he was sitting at, leaning his cheek against his closed fist but he couldn't help but stare at the photo. His curiosity would eventually get the best of him once he gets to Florida but until then, he pushed it into the back of his mind as he collected each of the photos and put them away in a box for safekeeping.

Eventually, the thought of his soulmate slowly drifted out of his mind and he focused more on posting videos onto his YouTube and Twitch accounts to satisfy his viewers. However, when the due date for him to travel to America to visit his friends in real life started to preoccupy his thoughts, the thought of coincidentally meeting his soulmate at the same time couldn't help but make his pale skin turn a shade of red. Whenever that kept happening, he would pull out the box of blank photos and stare at them for hours on end, feeling a tug on his heart each time and feelings of excitement taking over his heart. He was getting rather eager to leave for America with each passing day, then soon that day finally came, he packed his things, the box of photos too, and hopped onto the next early flight to Florida.

"George!" he was a little flustered upon meeting Dream, this 6″3ft of a man who opened his arms wide and enveloped him in a long hug, managing to lift him up and swing him side to side. The two of them laughed when Sapnap came from behind them and hugged George from behind him, squeezing them both with the strength he had in his arms "You're finally here, I'm so happy." Dream cheered, Sapnap wore a similar expression as he released them from his side of the hug.

"Yeah, we have the spare room prepared and everything, all you need is to put your stuff in and you're all set." Dream nodded his head as he grabbed a couple of his bags, Sapnap doing the same.

"We'll even give you a hand." George scoffed with a laugh, rolling his eyes as he elbowed Dream in his side.

"Gee, thanks." they all share a laugh, they threw his luggage into the boot of their car before Dream took the wheel, Sapnap fighting George for the passenger seat, before taking off for Dream's house. When arriving, George was greeted with the sight of cute little Patches curled up in a ball on the couch, the younger duo laughed when they saw George shuffle over to where Patches was and so they left him to pet the cat while they brought his stuff to the spare room. Petting Patches felt like paradise, he was quite scared Dream's cat wouldn't like him but seeing her melt within the palm of his hand made him think otherwise.

"Hey, George!" he let out a groan, whining a little when Patches got up and sauntered away at the sound of Sapnap's shouting from upstairs "Give us a hand at unpacking your shit." now this caused him to react.

"Wait, hey! Don't touch my stuff!" he then heard laughter coming from the two before rushing upstairs, throwing the door open, there he saw the two looking through his suitcases "Man! You nosey dicks." he shouts, rushing over and swiping his things from them.

"We're just giving you a hand." he rolled his eyes, he helped them organize his clothes and other belongings he brought the way he wanted, he was in the middle of refolding one of his clothes when he heard Dream let out a hum.

"Hmm? Hey George, what's this?" he glanced over his shoulder and there he saw Dream opening the box full of photos, he sighed, shaking his head as he put the folded pants into the draw as he approached them.

"Jesus, don't you know curiosity killed the cat?" Sapnap scoffed, peeking over Dream's shoulder as he took one of the photos.

"And yet, satisfaction brought it back." Dream raised a brow.

"Wait, isn't this Miami Beach?" he questioned, taking a closer look at it, recognizing the shorelines of the beach "Yeah, it is! How do you have a polaroid photo of Miami Beach? I thought you said you've never been to America." he just waves his hand to dismiss the thought, snatching the photos back from them both and putting it back in the boat.

"That's because I haven't been to America, they're just the location of where I'm going to meet my soulmate." he casually answers, getting ready to put the box away but Dream took it out of his hands once more, taking out the same one he was eyeing and holding it above his head and out of his reach.

"Wait, your soulmate?!" Sapnap snatched it from Dream and eyed it, letting the taller male to sulk, he then laughs.

"Hah! DNF is officially dead." George just rolled his eyes.

"So dramatic." he takes it back once more but this time he eyed it for a good couple of seconds, not noticing the way Dream and Sapnap loomed over his shoulder to look at the photo.

"We can go find them, you know?" this caused George's face to turn red, bringing the photo close to his chest as he shook his head.

"N-No... we don't really need to." they both lean back and eye each other before wrapping an arm around his shoulder, causing him to let out a yelp when he was pulled back, he felt the two press their cheeks onto his as they grin at him.

"Oh, but we really do. We need to see if this chump is worthy of you."

"Mm hmm. Maybe we can invite Karl and Quackity to help." George sighs, but in all honesty, he quite appreciates it.

"Haa, sure." the plan to find his soulmate soon turned into a trip between them and the other two, a little road trip from Orlando to Miami. Sometimes the main objective as to why they were traveling to Miami would be thrown out the window by Sapnap and Dream because it was a road trip between their little group and even if they couldn't find his soulmate, they were going to enjoy themselves and have fun. The day to set out was when Quackity and Karl rocked up to Dream's place, they exchanged their happy greetings before jumping into the car and starting their three-hour trip from Orlando to Miami.

Dream was the first to drive, George in the passenger seat while Sapnap, Quackity, and Karl sat in the back, in that order. Most of the ride was George sitting in silence as he thought of countless scenarios in his head, what is he supposed to say when he meets them? Are they going to like him? How was he supposed to act with a complete stranger? How was he going to explain that he was their soulmate? He groaned as he buried his face into the palms of his hands, he was having a mental breakdown but the sound of his friend's encouragement managed to lift his spirits.

Just a bit.

"Damn, that was a long drive." Sapnap groaned out, placing his hands on the lower side of his back and leaning backward, letting out a sigh when he heard a crack. The others made noises of agreement, stretching their aching bodies as they filed out of the car and looked around. Quackity lit out a cheer, inhaling deeply through his nose to inhale the scent of the salty ocean water, grinning to himself when he felt the blistering sun shining down on him.

"But it's all worth it, don't you think?" Karl giggles to himself while nodding his head.

"Mm hmm, even if we don't manage to find them, we can still enjoy ourselves, right?" they all turn to George and saw he wasn't really listening, his attention back on the photo. Dream was the first to approach him, placing a hand on his shoulder and giving it a light squeeze, this caused the brit to finally raise his head to look up at his friend.

"We'll do our best to find them, okay? We won't stop until you want to, okay?" he slowly nods his head.

"Okay. Thanks for the help." they each give him a grin.

"Without a doubt, George!" he mirrors the expression they gave him before they left the parking lot, finding the location where the picture was taken was a hassle. They were at Miami Beach, a popular beach and a tourist attraction within Florida and finding that one specific spot from that photo was most likely going to take forever. Though, keeping to their word, half of the time they spent that day looking for his soulmate while the other was spent relaxing under the sun, playing in the water, and greeting a couple fans that recognized them... to which Dream sped off and jumped into a bush to hide since he hadn't really face revealed just yet and only left his house for moral support for George, also to meet the fucker who was his sou--

"This is taker forever." George groaned out, slapping his hands onto his face and dragging them down. He and the other four sat on beach chairs, each with a beverage in their hands while laying down, though George was the only one sitting up straight "What if we don't find him them?" Quackity rolled his eyes, pushing his glasses up.

"You're being dramatic and impatient, Gogy. Plus, meeting your soulmate is all about fate. Finding them is all about luck... and it is a coincidence." with that, he flicked them back down before relaxing into his chair, Karl was the next to comment, raising his head and nonchalantly waving his hand.

"He's right. You can't rush the system." George rolls his eyes.

"You guys are enjoying this too much." he grumbles, he just sighs before standing to his feet and walking off, muttering that he needed some time to be alone. This time, he was walking around with no destination in mind, just simply letting his feet carry him to wherever they needed to go. The thought of never being able to find his soulmate was slowly beginning to plague his mind and negative thoughts were circulating within his thoughts, he pulled out the photo once more, his full attention on it as he continued to walk.

What if I can never find yo--

"Incoming!" he was startled at the shout, he raised his head, only to let out a shout when he was brought to the sandy ground when someone landed on top of him. If his day couldn't get any worse, it just did. His hand closed into a tight fist and so he goes to lash out at the person in front of him but paused when they were already on their feet, a look of guilt on their face as they extended their hand out to him "Ah, shit! I'm so sorry!"

"Nice going, dude!" a voice shouted from behind the stranger, to which an irritated took over his apologetic one as he turned his head around to shout and glare at the individual.

"Shut the fuck up! It's your fault for not being able to receive it properly! You didn't even score us a point!" the group behind him laughed as he just shook his head, he then looked back down at George once more and laughed nervously "I really am sorry about crashing into you, I just get pretty competitive when playing sports." George continued to stare at the hand extended out to him before hesitantly taking it.

"Don't worry about it." George was yanked to his feet, stumbling forward by the amount of force the other put into it, and that landed him in his chest. George grew flustered and pushed himself back, cursing himself with how easily his face flushed a shade of pink.

"Are you alright there?" he reached forward, noticing how his face turned pink that reached to the tips of his ears.

"I-I'm fine, I swear." though the other was still concerned, he nodded his head. He rubbed the back of his neck, feeling the adrenaline that was bursting throughout his entire body slowly begin to fade away and that awkwardness between strangers start to rise up, he wanted to start a conversation between himself and the rather pretty man before him, but before he could start, a volleyball was spiked into the back of his head that made his head jerk forward, this also caused George to gasp "Holy-- are you okay?" he shouts, reaching forward before flinching backward when the other glared at his snickering friends.

"Oh for the love of-- you're fucking dead meat, you hear me!" he shouts, the blush returned to George's face when he saw the taller man pull his shirt over his head, and there he saw his muscular and toned body that was covered in sweat, sand and seawater "Sorry again." he apologies before rushing off to kick his friend's ass, George meekly waved goodbye before backing away. He slaps his face to regain his composure and let out a sigh, he then pulled out the photo to see if it was damaged during the fall but he froze when he saw that a person finally appeared in the picture.

There, he saw the image of the man who crashed on him, a bright smile on his face as he offered his hand to what he believed was him, and a soft blush tinted his cheeks. George felt his heart start racing, his breathing and the little words falling from his lips stuttering as he raised his head in search of the man that was walking away from him. Before he knew it, his legs were moving on their own once more to chase after the attractive and tall man.

"Wai... wait!" his voice spoke for him as his arm reached towards him, the latter was just about to reach his friends when he felt someone grab his wrist and yank him backward. He had a confused look on his face as he turned around, and there he saw that pale yet gorgeous brunette before him once more.

"Hey, are you alright?" he asked, leaning down to gently grab at the arm that was holding his wrist, George was panting slightly as his grip on his wrist tightened.

"I-I'm... you're my-- dammit, I..." he couldn't speak, when he managed to collect himself, he raised the photo with trembling hands, and the male within his hands stared at it closely. There was silence between them once more and George was regretting the fact that he was being so clingy to a stranger, but in all honesty, he was getting restless and just wanted to know if he was the one "I think you're my soulmate."

...

...

"Damn, we knew you were gay." George gasped silently when he heard voices, raising his head, he paused when he saw that the man in front of him had a flustered expression on his face, a blush on his cheeks while his friends stood behind him and stared at the photo "Can't say I'm not jealous though."

"Your soulmate is quite pretty."

"Talk about pretty privileges." he just growled at them, they snicker before running away, but one of them handed his phone to him. The stranger gently slipped his hand out of George's grip so he could remove his phone case, there, he pulled out his own polaroid photo and looked at his closely. He slowly nods his head before showing George, and there he saw that the picture revealed him with a flushed face, a soft and nervous smile on his face as he hands one hand to his chest while the other was slowly reaching forward.

"So you're my soulmate..." he mumbled softly, to which George slowly nodded his head "Um... my name is [M/N], quite an awkward way to meet your soulmate, don't you think?" George giggled softly.

"Yeah, I suppose. I'm George, by the way." [M/N] runs a hand through his [H/C] locks, messing with his hair before extending his hand out to him.

"Would you like to, I don't know, get to know each other?" he offered, George stared at his hand, [M/N] urging him to take it, the former took a breath before giving him a nervous smile and taking his hand.

"I'd like that very much."

Headcanons:

the two of them spent the rest of that day getting to know each other.

george learnt that [m/n] traveled a lot, explaining as to why there were so many photos of random locations.

he also learnt the reason as to why [m/n] was in florida in the first place, it was because that was where he was going to meet george.

wow, what a damn coincidence, it wasn’t just because [m/n] was planning a trip to miami beach but to damn find him.

[m/n] learnt from the other that he was from britian, this caused the bigger one of the two to clap his hands and saying that he’s been planning on visiting britian but now won’t because george was in america.

the two of them hadn’t even realized how long they had been talking for until george’s phone started ringing because his friends were wondering where the hell he was.

cue george bringing [m/n] back to his group of friends.

cue the look of shock on their faces as the 6″5ft shirtless man stood next to george.

quackity wanted to square up with this tall hunk of meat.

dream was totally not jealous that this guy was actually really attractive.

karl was clapping.

sapnap was laughing.

at the end of the day, [m/n] and his group of equally tall friends invited george and his friends back to their hotel room to hang about so that they wouldn’t have to drive elsewhere to find accommodations.

[m/n] and george were quite perfect together. 

they both had their own way with showing affections, and since neither of them were very forward or showy about PDA, holding hands was enough for them that very moment until they were ready. 

but george couldn’t help his heart from fluttering each time he saw [m/n] smile at him and press his lips to the back of his hands and knuckles.

this trip to america was totally worth it all in the end.

Soulmates pt. 2

word count:

Fandom: IRL!MCYT Pairing: Dream x Male!Reader              Wilbur Soot x Male!Reader Pronouns: He/Him Relationship: Romantic/Platonic Occupation: Musician                     Painter Ability: N/A

Keys:

[M/N]: Male Name [L/N]: Last Name [H/C]: Hair Color [E/C]: Eye Color [S/C]: Skin Color [B/N]: Brother Name [U/N]: Username

Warnings: n/a

because this was in my drafts for the longest time so I’m just gonna publish this shit.

i’m kinda just going through my drafts now and doing shit.

bound to be errors but I don’t give a shit.

that is all.

“Soulmates” pt. 1

requested by: @ghostking4m​

Soulmate AU: Soulmates can hear the sound of whatever song they’re singing/listening to.

word count: 4035

Dream:

“Ah!” Sapnap’s head shot up in alarm at the sound of Dream’s shouting, the two of them were currently eating in the dining room of their house rather peacefully, talking about whatever came to mind when Dream started screaming. He then shook his head when he noticed his friend cover his ears and shake his head side to side, it must be Dream’s soulmate again. Dream’s way of finding his soulmate was that when either of them were listening to music or singing a song the other would hear it, but the misfortunate thing was the fact that Dream’s soulmate was into rock or heavy metal. There was no in between, it was one or the either and they usually performed at such odd times of the day that it drove Dream insane.

“I can only assume that it’s your soulmate again?” Sapnap said in a monotone voice, lifting his fork to his mouth and chomping on the food that was on it, Dream gave him a side glare before letting out a loud groan, pressing his head into the wood of the table.

“You think?” he bites his lips as he tries to focus on anything else but the blaring music sounding off in the back of his head, it almost felt like he was in a club or maybe a rave, but god he just hated how loud it was. Sapnap let out another sigh when he noticed the tears of frustration start swelling in the corners of his eyes and threatening to fall, he pushes his chair back as he stands to his feet and leaves the room to get something before returning and putting noise cancelling headphones over his ears.

“I know they don’t do much, but at least they do something.” the headphones managed to muffle the noise but he could still just hear the screaming in the back of his head, it was making his brain shake and vibrate in an almost violent manner. The worse part of his soulmate being into heavy metal was the fact it would go on for hours and lately Dream had been getting less and less sleep and couldn’t concentrate properly, Sapnap pats his back and cocks his head to the side “Try and sleep it off, or maybe play some music to distract yourself.”  Dream groans but nodded his head, pushing himself off the table and sluggishly making his way back to his room, pressing the headphones closer to his ears just to cancel out the music. He makes it to his room and so he kicks the door open then closed when he entered it then flopped onto his bed, face now pressed into his pillow and he pressed his face deeper into his pillow when the music started to get louder.

“God... this is a nightmare.” he mumble out from his pillow, he turns around to stare at the ceiling while grabbing at the sides of his pillow to press against the headphones “Why can’t they be into classical music?” he then shook his head as he grabbed his phone and connected the headphones to his phone, he opens up his playlist on Spotify before relaxing into the comfort of his bed when he music started to play. It isn’t much, but it’ll do for now. He swore that when he ever met his soulmate in real life, he was going to get them into a different genre of music to end this nightmare.

[somewhere in california]

“Lets take a moment and break the ice, so my intentions are known~”

[M/N] [L/N], a popular singer within the underground music community who had a goddamn talent for the genre of metal or heavy metal. In comparison to his peers or members of his little band, he was smaller and or leaned closer to the skinny side with not much muscle, but damn did he have a good pair of lungs. Not only was he able to hit high notes, but he was gifted when it came down to the death scream, making his listeners shiver when he blessed them with the moment. Most of the times when he preformed in different places in California, he liked singing covers of popular heavy metal bands and giving them a try and add his own little take of it, and his audience loved it nonetheless.

He was tapping his foot on the ground as he continued to sing through the song “Shepherd of Fire” by Avenged Sevenfold (my personal favorite from the band other than nightmare), shredding the guitar as he bobbed his head to the music blaring through the speakers, he grins as he looked over at his bass player and the two of them smile at each other before continuing to play for their own personal fun and for the entertainment of their crowd. His eyes snapped open for a brief moment when, despite the fact that he was singing to the top of his lungs and the sound of loud music was blaring into his ears, he could briefly hear the song “Killer Queen” by Mad Tsai playing.

“Heh, how cute.” he mumbled to himself during the break of his song, shredding the guitar once more before grabbing the mic and pulling towards his lips, licking them before throwing his fist in the air and letting his backup guitarist continue playing “Know me by name, shepherd of fire~” he then threw his head back then down when he performed his guitar solo without a single flaw, the night went on perfectly and [M/N] and his band of misfits performed at their best and the crowd was not disappointed at all until they wrapped it up “You guys were a great crowd, I hope to see you guys during our next performance!” he exclaims, winking when he heard them let out aw’s and cries for them to come back, only for them to get a laugh in return as he walked onto backstage. 

“Tonight was flawless, as usual.” the bass player mused, opening up the fridge in their dressing room and grabbing a few bottles of water, tossing one over to [M/N] who managed to catch it without even looking “And whom do we have to thank?” he questioned to no one in particular, this caused the remaining members to each look at [M/N].

“Our lead vocalist, [M/N]~” they each cooed jokingly, causing the man to snicker softly as he twisted to cap off and skull a couple gulps of water down his throat, letting out a sigh of relief at the way the liquid quelled his aching throat. Sure he felt bad for his soulmate that he was into such a loud music genre, but after shows, he always enjoyed the soft music his soulmate would play just to drown out his voice and choice of music. It was always so soothing and his band mates would often notice, the way he sat on the couch, leaning his body into the back frame and his body swaying side to side as he eyes closed so he could focus more on the music.

“Is it your soulmate again?” the drummer asked, folded arms resting on the back of the couch as he looked down at his friend, who hummed softly and rather absentmindedly.

“Oh, it’s that look of pure bliss.” the back up guitarist said softly as they watched [M/N] slowly drift to sleep, their friend had insomnia and had trouble sleeping, that’s why he performed at night so he could tire himself out but once his soulmate started playing their own music, he started to help [M/N] get through the night.

“What are they listening to now?” the bass player asks.

“Hmm... let me see.” how he was able to recognize the song was because it was recently trending on social media, a song that was made by a popular Minecraft YouTuber that went by the name Dreamwastaken, or simply Dream. It was a soft song and if he remembered it correctly, the song was called-- “Change my Clothes” by Dream.” he answered, this caused the bass player to hum.

“Dream? That Minecraft guy, right?” the drummer snorts.

“Yeah, I heard he and his friends get cancelled a lot on Twitter! What a riot.” this caused [M/N] to pull his phone out and search his name up, he whistled to himself at all the results.

“Wow, he really is popular. For a faceless content creator, nonetheless. Impressive.” he shrugged his shoulders and decided to subscribe to him on YouTube, even going so far as to following him on Twitter and Twitch “Let me guess, we’re watching Minecraft tonight?” [M/N] snorts to himself.

“Come on, I heard this guy is funny.” he only got a groan in response which only caused him to laugh, [M/N] shook his head as he looked back down at his phone, scrolling through the search results then leaning against his knuckles as he clicked on a video.

’Dream, huh?’ a smirk crossed his lips ’How interesting.’

[time skip, with dream]

Dream was looking up at nothing in particular, but as of lately, his head had been radio silent. The first night that happened, Dream thought it was a miracle and took that moment of silence as his chance to get a proper night’s rest and enjoyed it to the fullest. The next day it was also silent, and then the next, then the next, and so on so forth until that very day. It was lovely the first couple of times, but now he was downright concerned and worried that when it does come back it’ll come back full force and run him over like a train, so he wasn’t letting his guard down for anything.

“Dream, you’ve gotta calm down.” Sapnap said firmly, looking down at his friend who sat on the couch covered in blankets and surrounded by pillows and the couch cushions “You’re being overdramatic.” Dream glared at him from his fort of pillows, his green eyes flashing with anger and suspicion.

“You’re not the one with a soulmate who’s into a genre that makes you go deaf!” Sapnap rolled his eyes, hands on his hips.

“Well acting like a dumbass isn’t going to help you.” he rolled his eyes when Dream scoffed and dug himself deeper into his fort, Sapnap then noticed Dream flinch and out of reflex slap his hands over his ears when he suddenly paused, the palms of his hands hovering a couple inches away from his ears. The younger of the two tilted his head to the side in confusion at the reaction, he believed that his soulmate was listening to music now but for some reason Dream wasn’t crying out in frustration at the volume. No, the expression he wore was surprise.

“Huh...?” Sapnap raises a brow.

“What’s the matter? Are they listening to music again?” he slowly nods his head, his hands slowly falling down onto his lap and a soft blush rose to his cheeks, this reaction took Sapnap by surprise. 

“Yeah, and they’re listening to my song...” Sapnap hums, pursing his lips when he saw Dream close his eyes and start swaying softly to his song that echoed in the back of his head, pulling the covers of the blankets closer to him as the blush quickly spread to the tips of his ears, the man then let out a shout of protest when he was shoved to the side so Sapnap could take a seat on the couch.

“Then thank the gods above that they’re listening to your song so I don’t have to hear your bitching, now scoot over, you’re taking up the couch fatass.” Dream rolled his eyes and moved over to sit at the end of the couch, Sapnap then grabbed the T.V remote and switched the T.V on.

”This just in, the famous underground singer along with his band, will be performing this week in Orlando, Florida! This is a one in a lifetime opportunity because this talented vocalist doesn’t perform out in public often, but he and his friends are being sponsored by a music industry to perform LIVE!” Dream was ignoring the noise but was startled when Sapnap let out a shout.

“Wow! I’ve heard about this guy! I heard he’s all skinny and fragile looking, but he’s got a mean voice when it comes down to heavy metal!” he then snickers, elbowing Dream in the arm and leaning close to Dream’s face “Maybe we should go and check it out, beats staying in the house.” Dream shook his head.

“No, Sapnap. I’d rather not.” the blonde then pulled a face when Sapnap gave him a pleading look “No, Sapnap. Put that blasted look away, we’re not going. I don’t have the energy nor the need to go to a rave just to listen to a guy scream.” 

“Oh, Dream, please! Just this one time, come with me to the concert and I promise you I won’t bother you for two months! I’ll even buy you better quality soundproof headphones.” Dream side eyed him, scrunching his face up before letting out a groan, knowing that if he continued to disagree, Sapnap would not cease his begging.

“Argh, fine!” he claps his hands.

“Yay!” Dream shook his head before letting his head rest back on the couch, nodding off to sleep at the sound of his song’s soft melody. Opening his eyes, [M/N] let out a soft yawn before letting out choking noise when something was thrown at his stomach, he lets out a growl when he saw that his friends threw a pillow at him so he grabbed it and threw it back at them.

“I’m trying to listen to some music, ass hats! I wasn’t able to because those managers said that I needed to rest both my voice and my ears because it’s going to be a long performance! This is the first time I got to listen to music in a long time so don’t ruin this for me!” one of them laughs, throwing their head back from their seat.

“Oh, please! Give your soulmate a break, I feel like they would be at the verge of a breakdown from all the heavy metal you listen to.” the all laugh but [M/N] only huffs, shaking his head as he puts his headphones back on and lays back down on his seat. He then glances out the plane window and hums to himself, from a small singer that lived in California that was now being sponsored to perform in Florida, he smiles softly.

’I heard that Dream lives in Florida, maybe I’ll meet him.’ he snorts to himself and lets his eyes close once more ’Yeah, fat chance.’

[time skip: later that week]

“Clay, come on, we’re gonna lose some good spots to watch him perform!” Sapnap shouts from over all the noise, they chose to address Dream by his real name so that people wouldn’t recognize him, he hasn’t really done his face reveal and people wouldn’t really think twice that he was the famous Minecraft YouTuber. The performance hadn’t even started yet but there were already a lot of people, Sapnap was very excited, the same couldn’t be said for Dream because he grumbled under his breath and threw his hood over his head.

’I can’t wait for this to be over.’ he thought to himself, though [M/N] had the same thought backstage as he was currently running on several cups of coffee, cans of energy drinks and maybe a few bottles of alcohol along with two to three hours of sleep. Practically, he couldn’t wait until this performance was over because he was going to sleep as if he was dead.

“Wow, it’s a full house!” the drummer cheered, they hear a groan so they look over and saw that [M/N] was at the verge of passing out. 

“I’m so tired.’ he mumbled, opening a bottle of water and drinking some before spitting it out when his backup guitarist smacked his back.

“Performing will wake you right up, so don’t worry about it!” he sweat drops when [M/N] slowly turned back to look at him and glared at him, he backed away and let [M/N] exhale softly.

“Well then, let’s fuck shit up.” the lights got dim and so the crowd roared with cheers when they knew that it was going to start soon, the stage was dark so they couldn’t the band walk onto the stage and each member took their respective spots. [M/N] grabbed the mic and took a deep breath, the mic managed to pick it up and so the crowd slowly brought to a silence “What an honor it is to have such an audience, and as your reward for gifting us with your presence, we’ll make sure tonight is one you’ll remember.” 

“WHOA!!!” he grinned from behind the mic when the crowd started cheering again, he nods his head before glancing off the stage to where the sound technician was, he winks and gives them a thumbs up before staring back at the crowd.

“Now, let’s head back to the early 2000′s when music was a pop.’ he snaps his fingers three times “Want your bad romance~” ([m/n] is singing jay smith’s version of bad romance) when the music picked up and he started singing, the lights flashed on and there the crowd was gifted with the sight of [M/N] and his band’s appearance. Dream took a step forward as he looked him up and down, he wore tight ripped jeans that fit him perfectly, a loose tank top that had a skull on it, his arms and torso, even on his neck was littered with tattoos and even his face and ears had countless piercings. He wore eye shadow, eyeliner, black lipstick and even had black nail polish.

“Wow...” he awed under his breath, his head bobbing to the way he was singing, despite his rather small and skinny appearance, what Sapnap and the media said were right, he had a beautiful set of lungs that allowed him to sing such low and even high notes and he was able to carry the note flawlessly. His version of Bad Romance was amazing too that he couldn’t help but rock on to the beat, however, he somehow noticed that the echoey sound of his soulmate listening to music in the back of his head was going off. He pressed his hands to his ears and tried to focus on the music but was shocked to hear that the music was the song that [M/N] was singing “No way.” he muttered to himself as he looked up at the man performing on the stage.

“Hmm?” [M/N] himself noticed that the song he was singing was echoing in the back of his head as well, was his soulmate hear at his and his friends performance? He scanned the crowd for anyone else that had the same reaction as him, there wasn’t a single person in the crowd that tugged on his heart so he was going to give up on his search until his [E/C] eyes landed on a pair of bright green eyes that almost reminded him of emeralds. [M/N] continued to sing but his friends noticed the way he was a little distracted, but he could care less as he continued to stare at the man who was just as taken aback as he was. 

’What gorgeous eyes.’ they both thought, [M/N] then smirked softly and winked in his direction, snickering to himself when he noticed the taller man instantly grow flushed and pull the sides of his hood closer to his face ‘Cute~’ he cooed in his head before taking a step forward, he eyes were still trained on Dream but no one really noticed and all thought that he was staring at him as he extended his arm out to the crowd while kneeling down when he was at the edge of the stage.

”I want your love, and I want your revenge. I want your love, I don't wanna be friends~” Dream knew that he was talking to him, he knew in the back of his head that the lyrics [M/N] was singing was directed at him and he grew even more flustered when [M/N] continued to keep eye contact with him “I don’t wanna be friends, want your bad romance~” [M/N] then pulled away, grinning to himself as he continued to sing the chorus of the song while the crowd cheered behind him.

“Wow, he’s really good!” Sapnap cheered while bouncing on his feet, he glanced up at Dream and was taken aback when he saw that Dream was trembling softly while his face was completely red “Clay?” 

“... I’m so glad I came here.” Dream let out with a strangled voice. 

“Huh?”

Headcanons:

when the performance was over, dream and sapnap were brought backstage to meet [m/n] and his band. 

obviously sapnap was over the moon and confused as to why they of all people were given the opportunity to meet them, but dream knew and he was getting more and more nervous with each step he took. 

[m/n] gave a brief explanation to his friends as to why he was bringing people backstage because he usually never did that, and they were more than excited to meet his soulmate/the poor sap who was tormented to be his soulmate. 

when they were brought backstage, sapnap was the first to speak to [m/n], saying how his performance was amazing and how he loved his voice. 

[m/n], of course, thanked him for the compliments and happily agreed to an autograph and selfie before moving his attention towards dream.

everyone in the room thought it was quite adorable and amusing the way dream was trembling softly as [m/n] sauntered his way over to him, hands behind his back as he leaned in closely to the taller male.

[m/n] was short; brother stood at a measly 5″5ft while dream was 6″3ft, so the it was funny that dream was trembling in front of him. 

sapnap was still a little confused as to what was going on but it clicked when [m/n] grabbed dream by his belt while his other hand grabbed the collar of his hoodie to yank him down and pull him into a kiss. they all left them in the room when things got heated.

needless to say, the next day sapnap noticed how dream’s neck was littered in bruises, hickies and black lipstick marks when he got home.

since [m/n] and his lot were staying in orlando for a couple months, [m/n] would often visit dream in the comfort of his home and together the two of them would listen to a range of different music. 

dream would introduce [m/n] to different songs and music genre’s while [m/n] would introduce dream different rock and heavy metal songs.

sometimes they would create different songs together and [m/n] would perform them whenever he had a show, blowing a kiss in the camera when aimed at him and dream would always know that it was meant for him, same with sapnap because he would always see dream bury his face in his hands or arms. 

sure he was half dream’s size and was pretty skinny, but he was by no means weak. motherfucker has to carry amplifiers, speakers and instruments all the times so he could lift.

dream didn’t believe him until [m/n] managed to throw him over his shoulder and carry him around with little to no struggle.

never again.

other than that, the two of them enjoy spending time with each other in absolute silence because the two of them simply get the bask in each other’s presence and listen to the sound of each other’s breathing or their heart beats.

at least now [m/n] gives dream heads up on when he’s performing and what songs he’s singing to warn the poor guy.

but dream could have it either way now that he knows that his soulmate is a spunky, short little menace that could absolutely demolish him.

same with [m/n], knowing that his soulmate was a cutie, because flustering him is an absolute delight.

Soulmate AU: Soulmates are briefly able to see each other whenever they have dreams, but when they catch a brief glimpse of them in real life, the next time they have a dream they get the full image of them.

word count: 5453

Wilbur Soot:

“What do you look like?” [M/N] let out a frustrated groan as he stared at his unfinished painting, it was of a man sitting peacefully in a flower field of orange poppy flowers, but what made it unfinished was the fact that [M/N] could not put a face to the man that was sitting in his painting. He was painting an image he saw in his dream, what he believed was his soulmate. He had been having the same occurring dream for the past couple of weeks and it was always the same scenery, same flower field and the same person, but he just wasn’t able to see the face of this person “This is so frustrating.” he grumbles to himself, threading his fingers through his hair than messing with his hair.

“You’re totally gay.” [M/N] deadpans at the sound of his brother’s voice, he looks over his shoulder and saw his brother leaning close to the canvas and stared at the figure he drew, he then nods his head before looking [M/N] in the eye “Yup, totally gay.” he laughs when [M/N] shoved his face away.

“Yeah, what the hell are you doing in my studio? You know you’re not allowed in here.” he then realized something when [B/N] took a seat on one of his wheelie stools, pushing himself across the room “Actually, the hell are you doing in my house? When did you even let yourself in?!” he shouts, this only caused his brother to laugh.

“I was here for maybe... five or ten minutes. I was calling your name but you were too absorbed into your work to even notice I was there.” [M/N] deadpans once more before sighing and standing to his feet and putting his palette down on a table covered by a sheet, he then grabs a wet cloth and cleans his hands the best he could with it.

“Why are you here?” now it was his brother’s turn to give him a look.

“Dude, seriously? I’m here to take a look at the painting you were supposed to be working on for mum’s birthday!” [B/N] narrows his eyes on [M/N] when he saw the realization dawn on him at the mention, [B/N] let’s out a grunt when [M/N] threw the cloth at his face before dashing over to where he put said painting, when he peeled the washcloth off his face he whistled to himself when he saw the painting of their mother.

“You just reminded me that I needed to buy a couple more paint buckets to get the right color for the background, thanks bro.” his brother rolled his eyes as he approached the painting and saw the process of it.

“No worries, looks good by the way.” [M/N] pats his shoulder.

“Thanks.” they both wink at each other “Think you can give me a hand buying some more paint, that shit’s fucking heavy and I could use some help.” [B/N] gave him a thumbs up.

“Got it.” driving to the store wasn’t a hassle, what [B/N] hated helping [M/N] with when it came down to getting new paints was how picky [M/N] was and how long it took the fucker to choose a paint. It irritated the man that [M/N] could remember all the names to the same color, like if he pointed at a random shade of blue, he would instantly know the name and number of that blue. [M/N] didn’t even need to turn around to know that his brother was irritated and frustrated with him as he picked up two different shades of orange colored cards and looked at the two of them, a tick mark appeared on his forehead when he saw his brother throw his arms up.

“They’re the same shade, fucker!”

“Well I want a precise shade, fucker!” they would have continued arguing if it weren’t for the sharp glare that was given to them by one of the employees there, they immediately grow silent but that didn’t stop the glares they were sending each other. [B/N] was bouncing on his feet, trying to distract himself while [M/N] was looking for the right shade of orange, before letting out a groan and walking away “Now where are you going, [B/N]?” 

“I’m going to a different aisle to distract myself, call me when you’re finished.” [M/N] goes to call out to him but sighed when he was already gone, he shook his head before looking back over at the color cards. He probably spent a good ten to fifteen minutes looking at different shades of different colors before nodding his head and grabbing two buckets of paint and a few miniature ones in the bottles, by the time he bought the paint he was now waiting outside with his phone in his hand, in the midst of calling his brother.

“Where is that idiot brother of mine?” he was ready to dial his number but let out a surprised shout when he felt a pair of hands slam onto his shoulders, he turned around and saw [B/N] with an excited look on his face “What’s got you all excited, bro?” he questioned after pocketing his phone.

“You’re not gonna believe who I managed to meet while browsing randomly through the aisles!” [M/N] raised a brow, brushing his shoulders then rubbing them when he felt a slight sting and ache from when [B/N] grabbed them violently “I ran into TommyInnit!” he exclaims, his expression dropped when [M/N] stared at him.

“... who?” he was then slapped across the face, before he could shout at his brother, he was then grabbed by the collar of his shirt and was now being thrashed back and forward.

“Who?! You uncultured swine who does nothing but sit in his studio all day long painting!” he threw [M/N] back, leaving the man swaying side to side in a daze, then pulled his phone out of his pocket, opening up his gallery and pulling out the most recent before grabbing [M/N] by his collar again and yanking him forward, forcing him to look at the photo “The guy standing next to me is TommyInnit!” when [M/N]’s gaze cleared up, he shook his head and gave the guy a closer look. To him, it was just some random white kid who looked like he was being held at gunpoint.

“Hmm... still don’t know who that is.” [B/N] threw his head back.

“Jesus christ, don’t you ever go on social media?” [M/N] stood with a straight face as he continued to stare at his brother, [B/N] shook his head “God, he’s a pretty well known YouTube Minecraft content creator!” [M/N] rolled his eyes as he pushed his trolley full of paints and other shit towards his car.

“That’s all you had to say, dipshit.” [B/N] threw his arms up as he followed his brother.

“I’m just appalled at the fact that you’ve never heard of this man!” the other shook his head.

“What? Is it because I’m a pretty well known artist/painter that I have to know someone that is equally as well known as I am?” [B/N] pulled a face, it was true, his older brother was pretty well known in their community but his art is also getting more and more popular nationally as well. Personally, [B/N] would never rank his older brother above TommyInnit because he is a great kid, but he would have to say that his brother is just a bit more famous than he was “Plus, I’d rather much focus on things I love doing the most than other things.” his brother let out a groan, causing the other to roll his eyes as he started loading his stuff into the boot.

“Then can you at least just watch a couple of his videos? You might find it annoying at first, but I promise you, he’s genuinely a very funny guy!” [M/N] glanced over his shoulder and there he saw his brother giving him watery puppy dog eyes, he lets out a long groan as he threw his head back while closing the boot.

“Fucking-- fine! I can already tell you won’t drop this if I don’t agree.” he pulls a face when [B/N] gave him that knowing look.

“You know me so well.” he rolls his eyes.

“Uh huh, yeah, put the damn trolley back.” he says as he shoves it into his hands before walking towards the driver side and hoping into the car, ignoring how his brother let out a cry before rushing off to put the trolley away then returning and hoping into the passengers side.

[time skip: later that evening]

“"Most people find these videos downright irritating--” [M/N] had to admit, watching TommyInnit’s videos was quite entertaining that he couldn’t help but watch a couple his videos, even going so far as to playing them in the background as he contiinued to work, it probably was a bad idea to let the videos play in his studio because now he was getting distracted from what he was supposed to be doing, which was finishing his mother’s portrait. He just shook his head as he set the palette down on a nearby table and pushed himself onto his feet, going over and grabbing his phone to search up more information on the fellow brit.

He whistles to himself at the amount of followers, subscribers and views this guy gets, sweating a little when he scrolled onto the wrong side of Twitter and saw things he probably wish he didn’t. He quickly clicked out of there and soon switched to looking at Google Images of the guy, he hummed to himself as he looked at the various images of the guy, most images of him looked like he was being held at gunpoint. He clicked on a random image by accident and when the image loaded he saw cute curly brown locks with a red beanie over them to keep them under control, a brown overcoat and underneath was a yellow sweater, he wore a pair of jeans and shoes along with a pair of round glasses that sat on the bridge of his nose.

“Hmm? Who’s this?” his gaze softened as he continued to stare at the image, his gaze then drifted to the canvas of his other painting, and there he narrowed his gaze on it. He approached it and brought the phone up so it was side to side with the canvas, there he would look between the google image and his painting and there he saw the striking resemblance between his mystery soulmate and this content creator. Same curly brown hair with a red beanie sitting on top of his head and that iconic yellow sweater with a white undershirt, he could even faintly see the jawline he managed to capture in his canvas “... no fucking way.” was all he could say, what was the possibility that this man was his soulmate?

He quickly looks at what the image says and he managed to get a name from it, Wilbur Soot. He remembered hearing that name often from Tommy’s videos so he scrolled through Tommy’s YouTube channel and clicked on one of his most recent videos and there he got to see Wilbur Soot dressed rather nicely in a suit, though it was unfortunate for him because he was at an Aquapark with Tommy and another brit named George. He had to admit, this guy was attractive but in a cute way, he even had a cute laugh and a good sense of humor. He hadn’t realized how long he was daydreaming for until the video was over, a small blush rose to his cheeks when he noticed that he was subconsciously filling in the empty face of his painting with extreme facial details and now it was as if he was staring Wilbur Soot in the face.

“... dammit, [B/N] was right. I am gay.” he buries his red face into the palms of his hands before looking at the painting once more, cupping his cheeks and squishing them within the palms of his hands, he then shakes his head as he grabs a sheet and throws it over the painting “Maybe I’m just overthinking it... yeah, I totally am! It’s just that my soulmate and him look similar, is all.” he nods to himself, yeah, now is not the time to overthink it. He then calls it a night and decided to leave, grabbing his phone and leaving his studio... only to return a couple seconds later to stare at his painting once more, even more so by taking a photo of the painting and deciding to upload it. 

‘Plenty of people upload fanart of their favorite creators, this shouldn’t be any different.’ he thought as he loaded up his Instagram then posted the photo there, making sure to tag Wilbur and putting in the caption “my brother recommended me to watch @tommyinnit but instead I found this guy” he nods to himself before turning his phone off and finally going to bed, not even realizing the fate he brought sealed for himself. 

pinksh0_ wow, it’s like i’m staring at a photo!

j0k3z- it’s not a photo?

grgbur2 so much detail! what work of art!

eli_kah talk about talent

grim.aep a famous artist even drew it

dariaaqt_👏

Wilbur raised a brow when he was being spammed on Instagram, thinking it was Tommy, he was going to yell at that kid but paused when he noticed that it was dozens of fans tagging him to a post done by a artist. He clicked on it and his eyes widened when he realized that it was a painting of him, it was a painting?! He had to squint his eyes at it while zooming in on the image because it looked so lifelike he probably would have thought that he took a photo, but he came to the conclusion that it wasn’t possible because he has never taken a photo of himself sitting in a flower field of orange poppy flowers... wait a damn minute.

He sat up straight as he looked at the background he was in and he swore he recognized where it was, but he just couldn’t quite place where he had seen that surrounding before. It was on the tip of his tongue, but he just couldn’t taste it yet. He continued to stare at the image of him, pursing his lips and clicking on his profile picture, frowning slightly when he was brought to their profile but only to realize that the artist was an anonymous username going by the name of [U/N]. He whistled as he scrolled through his page and saw many works of art, each just as detailed as the other, so he decided upon himself to follow the guy.

“Hmm, I wonder where I’ve seen that background from...?” he muttered softly, leaning back in his chair as it spun around from his weight, his legs swinging out from beneath him as he continued to stare at the photo intensely “It’ll come back to me eventually.” he then tosses his phone onto his desk.

‘I’ll worry about it later, I have more important things to worry about.’

[time skip: a few days later]

“Bro, what the fuck is this?!” [M/N] was in the middle of painting another canvas out in the middle of a park when his brother appeared, thrusting his phone in his face “You painted Wilbur Soot, and you didn’t tell me?!” [M/N] rolled his eyes as he smacked the phone out of his hand and onto the grassy terrain, to which he let out a cry as he immediately dropped to his knees to pick it up.

“First of all, shut the fuck up. Second of all, back the fuck up. Can’t you see I’m in the middle of something?” he says as he gestures to the canvas, palette and paint brush in hand “And besides, it’s none of your concern.” he deadpans when [B/N]’s face was in his face instead of his phone this time, he turns to face him and sweats a little at the seriousness on his face.

“It is my concern when it involves the Dream SMP.” he rolls his eyes.

“I don’t have time for this.” his brother scoffs as he looks at the image again, gasping at the amount of likes and comments it was getting, but what he noticed was how familiar the painting looked to him. He pulled the phone closer to his face to get a look at it, his mind mentally removed the face and other details and slowly his eyes widened in realization, his eyes then moved back towards his brother and there he saw him hunched forward, body trembling softly as sweat started bleeding down his face.

“[M/N]...” he didn’t answer him, he leans away when [B/N] was leaning closer to his face as he raised his phone then pointed at it “Why the fuck did you paint Wilbur in the place of your soulmate?” he looked away, a bright blush flushing across his face.

“... because they look the same?” a hand was what kept [B/N] from strangling him, he shook his head as his brother went on a whole rant as to how a relationship between the two of them wouldn’t work and how Wilbur Soot was just too good for someone like him. He shook his head while rolling his eyes, hurt his feelings a tad bit but he knew in the back of his mind that his brother didn’t really mean his words... or so he hoped. His mind drifted off as his hand started painting on its own, the moment his mind was able to think for itself, the blush on his face reddened when he noticed that he drew Wilbur once more from memory.

“Fucking hell.” was all [B/N] said, the other’s shoulders dropped as he stared at it before dropping his paint brush and palette while his face collapsed into the palms of his hands “You’ve got it bad.”

“I know.” he groans.

“Hey!” they both jump at the loud shout, they turn around and [B/N] let out a gasp at the sight “You’re that artist that drew Wilbur!”

“Oh my gosh, it’s TommyInnit...” [B/N] whispered to himself, [M/N] shook his head at his brother’s reaction as he looked up at the blonde from where he was sitting as he jogged over to them.

“How can you tell? I could be just another artist painting his favorite content creator.” he says casually as he used a thinner brush to paint in the fine detail on Wilbur’s hair and face, Tommy scoffed as he crossed his arms as he stared at the painting that looked almost like a photo, just like the one on his Instagram.

“I can recognize this bitch anywhere, and the amount of detail put into it resembles the other one, also...” [M/N] watched as Tommy pointed at the bottom right corner and there he saw his watermark, which was his username on any of his social media.

“... alright.” he winces when Tommy stared down at him with puppy dog eyes, he looks away and tries to ignore the way the young boy was staring intently at him, but it was quite hard by the way Tommy was practically hovering away from his cheek while breathing a little heavily “Haven’t you heard of social distancing? We’re in a time where having personal space is much needed.” he laughs at that before throwing his arm around his shoulder, resting his weight onto his body.

“How’s about you paint me, eh?” [M/N] raised a brow at that.

“Sure, if you pay me.” [M/N] answered rather jokingly, though he was half serious “My services are not free.” Tommy’s jaw dropped before pointing at the painting of Wilbur.

“But you painted him!” he waves his hand to dismiss him.

“My mind was elsewhere when I painted him. No jokes.” the older man let out a startled shout when [B/N] reached forward, pressing the palm of his hand to his mouth to keep him quiet.

“I’m sorry about my brother, he just joking with you, aren’t you?” [M/N] narrowed his eyes at his brother when he noticed the look he was giving him, he was just basically telling him to give in and paint Tommy for free, but he smacked his brother to let him go before shaking his head.

“No, I’m not joking. I don’t do it for free unless it’s a gift or I need inspiration.” Tommy pouts as he looks at the painting, a smirk slowly grew onto his face when he saw Tommy’s face twitch before he let out a cry, throwing his head back while stomping his foot on the ground.

“Oh, alright!” he grinned when Tommy pulled out a couple bills from his pocket and slapped them down into the palm of his hand, he then begrudgingly takes a seat on the grass as [M/N] counts the amount of bills.

“Ah, taking money from a child, what great pleasure.”

“You better make me look good.” he smirked as he pocketed the money.

“Don’t worry, with the amount of cash you gave me, I’ll make sure it’s a masterpiece. Though, I do hope you know how to sit still for a certain period of time.” he rolled his eyes when he heard the latter let out a groan.

“Do I have to?” he gave Tommy a slight glare.

“You’re getting what you asked for.” he says, being gentle with his canvas of Wilbur and setting it down on the ground before pulling out a blank canvas to start his new painting “Painting takes time and patience for the perfect results to come through, it doesn’t happen like that. So I hope you can trust the process and be patient with me and I’ll make sure you’ll get your money’s worth.” Tommy stared at him but nodded his head.

“Well, alright. I’ll trust you, but if I don’t like it--”

“You’ll like it.” he snapped, Tommy couldn’t help but sweat a little when [M/N] had a determined look on his face “Don’t doubt my skills, child. You’ll look fabulous.” Tommy still had his doubts, [B/N] had a bead of sweat form on his cheek when he noticed how in the zone his brother was. His attention span was zero to none with subjects he didn’t really care about or had no knowledge about, but when it came down to his paintings, there was nothing that could possibly break his concentrations no matter how hard you try. And so, though he didn’t want the boy to wait for long, he made a portrait as realistic as he could with the amount of time he had at hand. He finally added the last detail he could and peeked around the canvas, huffing softly when he noticed that Tommy was nodding off to sleep “Wake up.” Tommy immediately sat up at the demand.

“I didn’t fall asleep!” he shouts, [M/N] rolled his eyes as he takes the canvas off the frame.

“Well, I’m done.” this woke Tommy up.

“Really? I wanna see! Lemme see!” he chuckled and turned the canvas around so Tommy could get a look at it.

“It might not be as detailed as the one I did for Wilbur, mostly because I believe you won’t be able to sit for fifteen hours, but this is the best I can do under five hours.” he didn’t know what kind of reaction Tommy was having as he stared at the portrait, did he dislike it? Was he disappointed that it wasn’t as good?

“It looks... amazing!” he exclaims, [M/N] let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding as Tommy marvelled at the portrait, looking at it at different angles before looking back at [M/N] “It’s almost as if I’m staring at a mirror, I can imagine what you can do with fifteen hours.”

“Thank you, so it was worth the wait?” he nods.

“Definitely.” [M/N] was then promptly asked to take a photo with Tommy, to which he reluctantly agreed if his face were to remain hidden, and so a new photo was uploaded to Tommy’s Instagram page with [B/N] taking the photo angled so you wouldn’t be able to see [M/N]’s face but you could see him holding Tommy’s portrait while Tommy did his signature thumbs up.

“You really look like you’re being held at gun point.”

“What? No I don’t.” he snickered softly at as he started packing up his stuff, it’s gotten late as is “Can I keep the portrait?”

“Of course.” Tommy grinned.

“Hey, Tommy!” [M/N] hummed just as he put away the last of his paints when he heard a voice call for the young teen, standing up straight, he couldn’t stop the way his face flushed pink when Wilbur came running up over to them, stopping right in front of Tommy with a concerned look on his face “Tommy, when you said you wanted to hang out, I didn’t know you meant playing hide and seek for literally five to six hours.” Tommy waved his hand to dismiss him.

“Yeah, yeah, sorry about that, but look!” he exclaims, grabbing the portrait and thrusting it towards Wilbur “I found the same painter that painted you!” he shouts, Wilbur rolled his eyes and pushed the painting back so he could see it then blinked when it saw it.

“Wow, they managed to capture what attractiveness you have.” Tommy pulled the painting back so he could glare at him.

“Huh?!” he pushed Tommy away so he could get a look at the anonymous painter and there he saw [M/N], awkwardly standing in front of the new painting he did of Wilbur subconsciously, fidgeting with his thumbs and smudging some of the still drying paint along his fingers.

“If I’m guessing, the painter must be you?” [M/N] laughed bashfully, rubbing the back of his neck.

“Oh yeah, it’s me alright.” Tommy and [B/N] stand together as they watched [M/N]’s usual confident attitude turn sheepish when Wilbur approached him, their was a brief pause between the two of them when their eyes met and for some reason they felt as if their hearts skipped a beat “Um, my name is [M/N]...” he introduce while offering his hand for a shake, Wilbur chuckled at his flustered state as he slowly reached to shake his hand.

“I’m Wilbur, it’s nice to finally meet my painter.” if [M/N] wasn’t already a shade of pink, he was pretty sure his face turned an even brighter pink, this reaction Wilbur found cute. The moment their hands met for the handshake though, it felt like a spark ran throughout their entire body, this sudden shock caused them both to flinch away.

“Ouch!” [M/N] winched while crying out in pain, shaking his hand lightly to lessen the pain, he looked up and saw that Wilbur was doing the same thing so he approached the slightly shorter man in concern “Are you alright?” he shook his head with a slight laugh.

“Yeah, I’m alright, that just startled me.” the two of them were now staring directly at each other, eye to eye type of closeness. [M/N] swallowed thickly and couldn’t help but lean closer to get a closer look at the features of his face, he hadn’t realized how close he had gotten until Wilbur pulled away, this time he had the embarrassed and flustered look on his face “U-Um...” upon realizing what he had done, he immediately shot backwards.

“Oh! I’m so sorry, it’s just that... I feel like I’ve met you somewhere.” Wilbur scratches his cheek.

“Honestly, me too.” they stare at each other in silence until Wilbur raises his phone “Could I get your number?” [M/N] blankly stared at him then nodded.

“Sure.” before they could get lost in a conversation, they were pulled away from each other by their respective brother’s (tommy being wilbur’s brother is the cutest thing) and went on their merry ways, though [M/N] did gift the portrait he did of Wilbur earlier to him before he went home. [M/N] was now currently laying on his back in his bedroom, staring up at his ceiling as his mind was just filled with Wilbur. He was just constantly on his mind and no matter what he did could he get the young brit out of his mind, he let out a breath and just let exhaustion overcome him and he fell asleep.

There, he found himself in that familiar looking flower field. He huffed to himself and let himself fall backwards into the orange poppies, he sat there for god knows how long waiting for his soulmate to fall asleep with him so that he could see them and thought that they were taking longer than they usual would. What felt like hours finally came when a shadow loomed over him, he blinked at the arrival and sat up straight, thinking to himself, lets get this over with. He was never going to see their face until he met them in real life, so he wanted to end this nonsense as soon as possible. When he saw up properly and took a good look at the individual in front of him, his eyes widened when he noticed that he could see their face.

“Oh my god, it’s you...” he whispered softly, that same embarrassed look rose to his face when he saw Wilbur staring at him, who now shared a similar expression as he looked down at him. He let out a laugh of relief that he had finally met his soulmate, Wilbur reached down to help him to his feet but let out a whoa when [M/N] instead pulled him down, to which he landed on top of him, [M/N] was still laughing as he wrapped his arms around Wilbur shouting happily that he finally met him, Wilbur stared down at him before matching his relief and laughter.

“You’re much different then what I expected.” Wilbur admitted after they both calmed down and settled to laying in the field of flowers.

“What’d you expect?” Wilbur hummed, pushing himself up slightly but continued to lay on his chest with his legs in between his.

“Someone more composed.” [M/N] couldn’t help but pout softly at that.

“Then do you prefer if I remained neutral?” Wilbur shook his head.

“Oh, no! I like this much better!” he soon lowered himself, using his arms to rest his chin that laid on top of his chest, [M/N] own arms wrapped around his waist “I very much prefer this.”

“Well, I’m glad.”

Headcanons: 

the two of them had no clue how long they were laying in their dreams for but the moment [m/n] had abruptly woke up, he cried out that he wanted to go back to sleep to spend more time with wilbur,

though, wilbur immediately sent him a message when he woke up saying that they should go on a date. 

cue them spending the next day going around doing pretty much anything that they could think of.

the moment [b/n] learned that wilbur was his brother’s actual soulmate, he wanted to cry. 

it wasn’t fair.

he had been a fan of wilbur soot for a long time!

his brother didn’t even know of his existence!

he was forgiven when [m/n] asked wilbur if his brother could meet the others of the dsmp.

when wilbur would visit [m/n] in his studio, he would often offer to be his model whenever he needed one.

cue a few hours in an wilbur was already complaining about get a cramp.

[m/n] would always reward wilbur with a kissing and cuddling session. 

wilbur would sometimes-- always get into [m/n]’s paint and make a huge mess that would always end with them throwing paint at each other.

the end result is them sitting in a hot bubbly bath.

[m/n] was slowly introduced into wilbur’s twitch as his soulmate, though his face still remained anonymous and his fans dubbed his as the painter when wilbur revealed that his soulmate was the one who made the painting of him.

wilbur definitely loves to tease [m/n].

[m/n] is confident and snarky towards everyone, but for some reason he gets weak in the knees whenever wilbur is around.

wilbur is very proud of this.

the two of them are both very busy people that have their own deadlines to meet, so they have schedules that rarely ever aline.

that’s why they’re so glad that they can still dream about each other and know that they’re still together. 

it’s one hundred times better because they’ll always be together no matter how far they are. 

Helper

word count: 2147

Fandom: FNAF Security Breach Pairing: Sundrop/Moondrop x Female!Reader Pronouns: She/Her Relationship: Romantic Occupation: Daycare Helper Ability: Animatronic Moon Jellyfish

The character was modeled after a moon jellyfish, so they are an oceanic type animatronic that mostly resided in the daycare to provide assistance when needed within the pizza plex. The appearance they adorn is that of a tall woman and the animalistic part of her design would be, other than a human like face, they would have a large bell (the blob of a jellyfish is called a bell or hood) on top of their head that would act as a large hat, and attached to the underside of the bell are the tentacles and stingers. They are not actually stingers, they help the character locate children and feel for their surroundings. The bell on top of their head also glow in the dark.

Keys:

[F/N]: Female Name [B/C]: Base Color [S/C]: Secondary Color [F/C]: Favorite Color [E/C]: Eye Color

Warnings: spoilers to those who haven’t seen fnaf sb

I have absolutely no clue how tall the animatronics are, so bear with me.

that is all.

“Helper” pt. 2, pt. 3

“Sundrop, allow me to introduce you to the new helper to the daycare.” Sundrop, the Daycare Attendant, stops in his movements and his beaming face turns to look over at where Officer Vanessa was when she entered the daycare. He happily skips over to her at the entrance and there he finally noticed the tall animatronic woman standing behind her, this woman loomed over Vanessa and had a soft smile present on her face “If you haven’t already noticed, this is [F/N] the Jellyfish. She’s going to be your aid here in the daycare, mostly because we’ve been getting complaints from the parents. Introduce yourself.” Vanessa said, stepping to the side to allow [F/N] to step forward, the animatronic woman does so and she directed her soft and kind smile towards Sundrop.

“Hello there, I am the animatronic [F/N] the Jellyfish. I hope I can be of some help for you, Daycare Attendant.” he had to raise his head because whoever built her made her quite tall, Freddy and Monty were taller than her since they stood at nine feet tall, but she was at least 8″3ft tall and much taller than he was. She wore a gorgeous [F/C] pencil skirt that was decorated with stars of all sizes that ended at her ankles with ruffles at the end and around her waist, a simple [S/C] blouse that had ruffles at the collar and wrists. She had a cravat around their neck with a [F/C] ringed speaker in the middle of it and simple white gloves, their skin was [B/C] and he couldn’t see her eyes since they were closed. What stood out about her appearance was the transparent bell that was a lighter shade of [B/C] that sat atop her head with the stingers and tentacles that hung by her side from the underside of the bell and a lighter shade of [S/C] hair that dropped down to below her waist “I wish for us to get along, Sundrop.” 

“...” she raised a brow when she didn’t get an immediate answer, that was because Sundrop could not stop staring at [F/N] for the life of him, he was able to snap out of his day dreaming when Vanessa cleared her throat and gave him a warning glare “O-Oh, jeepers! My name is Sundrop, and I wish for us to get along too!” [F/N]’s smile widened and she lowered her head into a bow.

“Oh, how wonderful.” she lets out a whoa when he grabbed her hand and started shaking it up and down, she giggled softly at the gesture while Vanessa rolled her eyes.

“Good, now that you’ve introduce yourselves, get ready because the pizza plex opens in less than an hour.” [F/N] stood behind Sundrop, who gave Vanessa a droopy grin as he saluted.

“Yes, ma’am! Right away, ma’am!” she rolled her eyes once more before looking up at [F/N] this time.

“You know what you were programmed to do.” she nods her head.

“Of course.” Vanessa nods her head to her before walking out of the daycare, when they could no longer hear her footsteps, the two animatronics look at each other, each with their own smile on their face, one softer while the other was more energetic.

“Oh, we’re going to have so much fun together, new friend!” Sundrop cheers happily, grabbing her hand and bouncing on his feet “We can finger paint! Tell stories! Do macaroni art! Make balloon animals! This is going to be a blast! But, I do have one rule: keep the lights on.” she hums at the way his tone progressively grew darker as he finished his sentence, though she already knew the reason.

“But of course, Sundrop. Rules are simply put out to keep others safe, no?” he beams up at her, now holding her hands with both of his, vigorously nodding his head.

“Yes, yes! I am so glad you agree with me.” introducing her to the children and parents wasn’t so hard either, the parents seemed to like her because she was more level headed and calm in comparison to Sundrop’s upbeat and cheerful personality, and she was quite adored by the children. Sundrop took care of the more boisterous children while [F/N] was left to handle the children who leaned over to the shyer and introverted side and children that overall needed to rest more than to play around. 

“We cannot thank you enough, [F/N]. Our child has been a little overexerted after the performance that Glamgang put on and all the junk food they splurged on.” [F/N] offered the mother of the child she was currently caring for her kind smile.

“Of course, but I do advise that you monitor what your child consumes next time. Overeating food provided by Freddy Fazebear’s Mega Pizza Plex is not healthy for a young child.” the mother nodded her head.

“I’ll take your advice.” [F/N] bids the young child and her parents goodbye with a simple wave before she turns on her heels and makes her way over to the Security Desk, though she was not a security bot nor a security officer like the few human employees, she was programmed to keep on eye on the schedule and the few cameras within the daycare when needed. She picks up the clipboard and her eyes, that were closed, briefly open to see what was next “Naptime, hmm? Then I guess it’s time to meet Moondrop.” she places the clipboard down and proceeds to turn around but was stopped when a young boy grabbed her hand.

“Miss [F/N], Sundrop’s reading us a story and we all want you to participate!” he cheered, she nods softly and lets the young child lead her. 

“How wonderful.” she sat amongst the few children attending the story telling, sitting in a side sit position with a few children laying against her. Sundrop returned after grabbing a book when he saw [F/N] waiting with the children, he was now even more excited to tell the story with [F/N] in attendance. Most of the children and the new animatronic would laugh at the silly voices Sundrop would use for the characters in the story, [F/N] would sometimes joy in by words of encouragement from the children when a female character was introduced. By the time the story had come to the end, the timer for the lights to turn off came and it was now naptime, and evidently, the time for Moondrop to make his appearance. 

Sundrop’s AI shut down and Moondrop’s powered on, he blinked his eyes continuously until his vision came to him. He glanced around and noticed that the majority of the children were already dozing off, he tilted his head to the side in confusion because it usually took some time for the energetic children to fall asleep, and yet here he is and seeing that most of them were already asleep. The sound of humming soon came to his ears and he turned to see the newest animatronic, a child laying peacefully in her lap as a tune played out from the speaker in her cravat while she hummed along to the song, helping the children around her sleep.

“Naughty, naughty~” Moondrop mused, hoping from side to side as he approached the woman, who raised her head slightly at the sound of the voice “It is my job to care for the sleeping children. Who are you to replace me?” he reaches towards her, intent to harm this individual, but let out a choked noise when one of the hands that rest on her lap beside the child’s head shot over and grabbed him by the neck.

“Oh, and here I thought we could get along.” he let out a grunt when the bell on top of her head started to glow, she turned to look at him and her eyes that were closed opened and he got to see her beautiful eyes. Her scelra was like the galaxy while her iris’ were shaped like a diamond star that shun a bright shade of white, she then offers him her smile but hidden behind it was a smirk “I am [F/N] the Moon Jellyfish, let us hope we can work together.”

“You little--” she brought her free hand to her lips and shushed him softly, she points to the child sleeping on her lap as she tightened her grip on his neck.

“Shush now, we wouldn’t want to wake the children, now would we?” her eyes narrowed softly “Now, let us do our job together, why don’t we?” her grip tightened once more and he was forced to agree with her.

“... alright.” her kind smile returned to her lips as she gently put Moondrop down, who immediately raised his hands to his neck and caressed it, frowning slightly when he felt slight dents in the metal “You’re lucky Sun likes you.” she giggles softly.

“The feelings are mutual.” he huffs and turns around on his heel and starts caring for the other children that weren’t around [F/N], she merely shook her head and continued to play with the hair of the child sleeping in her lap, missing the way Moondrop started growing red in the face.

Headcanons:

[f/n] was essentially programmed to babysit sundrop lights on and manage moondrop lights off. 

meaning; her model was designed to be strong enough to take care of moondrop if he ever got a little too aggressive, so when it came down to strength, she would be the third strongest out of all the animatronics.

first being monty, second being freddy, and third being herself. 

vanessa would sometimes come to her whenever monty would get out of hand and have her calm the alligator down when he would have on of his temper tantrums and they got out of hand.

sometimes he would like to have arms wrestles with her.

he would never admit the fact that he struggles pushing her arm down. 

anyways-

sundrop absolutely adores being by her side whenever they have to look after children together, whenever he has the chance to be around her, he does not hesitate to cling to her back and she would let him hang there as she monitors other children.

moondrop doesn’t like to admit that seeing her more snarky side is hot, cool. it’s a complete personality flip.

the first few lights out together was rocky. sometimes he would want to fight her to prove who was better, she’d have him in a lock under her arm in under a couple seconds.

he gave up pretty quickly. 

she acts as a nightlight for the children that sings.

so he joins her when it’s naptime and leans against her big body and falls asleep to her songs, she didn’t let him live it down the first time he did it and would follow him around just to ask how it felt. 

she gets along with glamrock freddy the best out of the glamrock gang, mostly because they both embody that parental figure. him being fatherly and her being motherly, they both enjoy each other’s company a lot and speak whenever she’s free from the daycare.

her and chica get along because [f/n] was also programmed to know how to cook, so she likes making certain dishes and have chica try them out. when she see’s chica eating garbage she scolds her.

her and roxy are a little complicated. more like neutral. roxy sometimes tries to one up [f/n] on multiple occasions, but most of the time [f/n] lets her wins during these competitions. though when [f/n] knows when roxy is having a tough time with her self esteem she helps the poor girl and together they style each other’s hair.

her and monty is funny. she acts quite motherly to him and often takes him to parts and services when he has one of his days just to check if he damaged himself in any way. monty doesn’t want to admit that he likes the doting attention he gets form her.

now for the game plot, when the lights turn off when gregory was in the daycare, [f/n] would awaken from where she was and protect gregory from moondrop.

she would act as a distraction to turn moondrop’s attention towards her while gregory turned on the generators, her eyes also allow her to see in the dark so she directs him to where some of the generators are.

and when sundrop bans gregory from the daycare she would bid the boy goodbye from behind sundrop.

and when the lights turn off at each hour mark, she would leave the daycare in order to protect gregory from moondrop and the occasional other animatronics.

other than that, she is the kind moon jellyfish animatronic that teaches children how to be humble and polite within the daycare.

basically, she’s a nanny for children and sundrop.

Contract pt. 3

word count: 23,441

Fandom: Gravity Falls Pairing: Stanley Pines x Alvah (OC) Pronouns: He/She/They (usually goes be she/her) Relationship: Romantic Occupation: Guardian Ability: Demonic Powers

Since the individual is a resident of the Nightmare Realm, while also being the embodiment of evil from across multiple dimensions, the power they have is almost unlimited. They are capable of traveling to different dimensions throughout the multiverse but when they do step foot in such dimensions their powers become limited unless they are able to form a contract, similar to Bill through his deals, that allows them to have full access to their powers. They are capable of shapeshifting their appearance to blend in with the locals or at least influence the minds of those who set their eyes on them, but if there were anyone to bear witness to their true form, their own minds would destroy itself and drive them into madness.

Keys:

n/a

Warnings:

blood, violence, and spoilers for those who haven't read the book of bill.

"Contract" pt. 1, pt. 2

I believe you can pinpoint where exactly I stopped giving a shit about what the hell I was writing. I just wanted/needed to finish this part.

I now had to make this three parts because I met the word limit again.

season 2, episode 17. dipper and mabel vs. the future 

alvah doesn’t really appear much in this episode, only to decline dipper’s offer to join him and ford’s adventure to look for an adhesive to seal the crack on the rift. 

she does warn ford that this was a situation that she really couldn’t interfere in and that if they were in trouble she wouldn’t be there. 

he took her warning to heart and was extra cautious with his and dipper’s safety. 

they don’t let that show and she bids dipper goodbye and to have fun, despite knowing the day’s outcome. 

soos was out with mabel in search for a location for the twin’s birthday party since stan rejected the idea of it being held at the mystery shack, no thanks to the undead crashing the last party. 

stan was ecstatic to know that it was just going to be just him and alvah alone in the mystery shack now that everyone was gone to do their own thing. 

he searched for her but was stumped when he found no trace of her. 

not in the mystery shack. 

not outside on the sofa. 

nor downstairs in the lab. 

he couldn’t find her anywhere.  

he had yet to search the rooftop when he came across mabel sulking in their shared bedroom. 

“Hey, everything alright, pumpkin?” he asks as he enters the room, she let out a sigh as she pushed herself up onto her knees but continued to look through her scrap book of every moment she managed to capture during their stay at Gravity Falls. 

“I just can’t believe the summer’s almost over.” as she spoke Stan entered the room and took a seat beside her “And now that I know how awful high school is going to be, I’m in no hurry to start that train wreck.” he gives her a sympathetic look as he wraps a comforting arm around her shoulder. 

“Ah, nobody likes getting older. But just because you’re growing up doesn’t mean you have to grow up, you know? I mean, look at me. I’m pushing seventy, and I still eat ice cream for dinner. 

“But I don’t want to say goodbye to Gravity Falls.” she says as she leans against Stan. 

“Hey, at least whatever happens after this summer, you’ll still have your brother along with you through thick and thin. Not everyone can say that, you know.” he ruffles her head as his eyes look towards her scrap book, he flips through a couple pages but his face scrunches up in confusion when he noticed something “How come there are no photos of Alvah in here? I thought you would be loaded with pictures with her.” Mabel let out a nervous laugh. 

“Well, about that. Before we knew that Alvah was actually an interdimensional being, Dipper noticed that whenever I tried taking photos of her or he tried recording her, she would decline. I thought she was just camera shy and tried taking photos of her whenever she wasn’t looking, but...” she trailed off and pulled out a small box from under her bed, it revealed to be polaroid photos of Alvah, or rather, attempted photos of her “Whenever Dipper or I tried to take a photo of her, something would either fly into the frame or the camera would freak out. We did manage to get one, but it’s kind of scary looking.” she rifles through the box before pulling out the picture and showing him, and boy did it not disappoint. It was taken in the gift shop where Alvah was talking to him, though her figure was distorted and mangled that he would never have guessed that it was her in the photo if Mabel hadn’t told him. 

“I see what you mean.” he looks through a couple more and some either capture her back or the side of her body but her face was just never in the frame, it was always covered. 

“Alvah told us that since her body wasn’t entirely real, the lenses of a camera would be one of the few things that would be able to capture her real body. I asked how we were able to see her on the T.V before but she explained that since it was through a memory we were seeing the perceived image of what that person saw.” 

“That sounds... very complicated.” Mabel nods. 

“Very.” he looks through a couple more until he managed to find one where you could just briefly see her face, or rather, just the crease of her lips pulling up into a smile so when Mabel wasn’t looking, he pocketed the photo. 

“While we’re on the topic, have you seen Alvah?” she caressed her chin. 

“Hmm, if I remember correctly, the last time I saw her, she was heading towards the roof.” 

“Thanks sweetheart.” he ruffles her head again before leaving her be, hopefully when Dipper gets back he can lighten her mood. Going to where Mabel tipped him off, he perked up immediately when he had finally found Alvah but stopped when he realized the lost look in her eyes. He tilts his head to the side as he gets a good look at her, she looked distant and uncertain about something as she stared into nothing in particular “You good there, toots?” he raised a brow when she jolted up from where she was sat, well that’s a first, she always seemed to know when he was lingering and had never startled her once, whatever was on her mind must really be preoccupying her head for her to jump. 

“O-Oh, Stanley. I didn’t see you there.” he cleared his throat as he walked over to where she was and took a seat beside her. 

“I noticed. What’s on your mind?” her face was always so calm and collected, composed and put together, but now... he didn’t know how to describe it, but he’d compare it back to the time she was at her most vulnerable moment “Is something wrong?” he asked as his hand reached to touch her face, she watched as his fingers uncurled and gingerly caressed her face before his palm cupped her cheek and let it rest there where she leaned into his rough but careful hand. 

“I’m just... upset, is all.” he thumbs at her cheek bones as she lifted her hand up to place on top of his “Those kids are going home in a matter of weeks and I can’t help but admit that I’m going to miss them.” he smiled softly at her concern. 

“Aw, don’t be like that. Unlike Ford and I, I’m pretty sure you can visit those kids whenever you like. As long as your contract holds, you’ll stay in our dimension for as long as you want.” it was now his turn to look a little lost, his hand dropping down to his lap while averting his eyes from her and down at the ground below them “At least you’ll have a home to stay in, Ford expects me to be gone at the end of the summer.” she frowns at his words, remembering back to their argument about how Ford wanted his house back after the children were gone. She hummed softly and reached for his face, turning it so he could look at her once more. 

“Your brother is as stubborn as an ox, but with my charismatic personality and absolute annoying nature, I am sure I can convince him to keep you around by insisting that I need you.” 

“Pft, what could you need me for?” she hummed softly. 

“Oh, but a lot of things. Other than Ford, you are the most entertaining human man I’ve ever had the blessing to have met.” she lifts her other hand so that she was now holding his face, she leans forward and lets her forehead rest against his “It will be so boring without you and this silly little Mystery Shack, it’s what gives Gravity Falls its charm. It just wouldn’t be the same without you, Mister Mystery.” he giggles to himself when she pulls away. 

“Aw, shucks. You sure know how to make a guy blush.” she rubs her nose against his and chuckled. 

“If I have to brainwash your brother to keep you here, I’ll do it. I won’t let you go so easily, Stan.” 

“Haha, I don’t know if that’s you or the devil you speaking.” she gives a shrug. 

“What strokes your ego more?” 

“I think we both know the answer to that question.” Alvah laughs and graces him with a kiss on the forehead, he giggles once more before standing to his feet and offering a hand to her “You seem to be in a better mood, why don’t you give me a hand by helping me put up some more signs.” she scoffed as she took his hand. 

“That better not be the reason you came looking me. We have a small heart to heart and the next thing you ask for is free labor? Hah, you’re starting to sound like Ford.” he shoves her back with a laugh. 

“Don’t say that, that’s the last thing I want to hear.” he continues to laugh as he starts making his way back inside the shack but fails to see the way her face dropped, the same bitter look washing over as the worst has yet to come and there was nothing she could do to stop it “You coming?” 

“O-Oh, yes. I’m right behind you.” with a sullen look she followed closely behind him, reaching for his hand and holding it rather tightly. She takes one last look at the Mystery Shack before screwing her eyes shut and stepping into the woods where they were going to be far from what was going to happen, and it was when Stan started rambling on about the kid's birthday where that feeling of guilt started overwhelming her “Stan.” she spoke weakly, arms full from holding several handmade signs, as she stood behind Stan while he hammered one to a tree. 

“What’s up, Alvah?” her fingers dig into the wooden signs as she pulled them close to her chest. 

“Will you forgive me for what is to come?” he snorts. 

“What a ridiculous question, there isn’t anything that would warrant me not to forgive you.” 

“... I hope that that is the truth, so know that I am so sorry about this.” he turns around to see what would cause her to apologize but let out a shout when his hat was pulled off his head, looking back he saw that it was that goat eating at the fez of his hat.  

“Okay, that’s it goat! It’s time I threw you off this property for good!” he hears a shuddered breath from behind him followed by a clatter, turning around he was confused when he didn’t see where Alvah was until he looked down and his his eyes widened in shock when he saw she had collapsed to the ground and laid motionless, he shouts her name as he kneels down to look her over until he felt a shadow cast over them. He looks back and his eyes widened in disbelief to see that the goat had grown to a height that shot past the trees, he doesn’t think twice and picks Alvah up and runs back to the Mystery Shack “Please, please Alvah! Don’t let this be what you’re apologizing for, because I don’t know if I can forgive you for this.” 

season 2, episode 18. xpcveaopfoxso 

stan is unable to wake alvah. 

he is also unable to contact her. 

so she isn’t really in this episode. 

season 2, episode 19. escape from reality 

doesn’t appear in this episode. 

season 2, episode 20. take back the falls 

“Yaaaah!!” Dipper, Mabel, Soos and Wendy kick open the door to the Mystery Shack arming themselves with anything they could find after hearing noise come from within while letting out a battle cry to intimidate the intruder, however, they were blissfully surprised to see not an enemy but rather “Wait... Grunkle Stan!” the children cry out in relief as they quickly run up to him, his eyes widened when he realized who it was and threw down his bat and fell to his knees. 

“Kids!” he shouts as he opened his arms, he let out a laugh when they dove into his arms and cried as he held them securely in his arms “I can’t believe it! I thought I lost you two!” he let out a grunt when Soos is at his side and pulling him into a hug. 

“Mister Pines! It’s really you! I’ve been hugging strangers to practice for this moment.” he says, Wendy then throws herself forward and slams into Stan to join their hug. 

“We missed you, you old codger!” he lets out a laugh at them. 

“I’ve missed you knuckleheads, too. It’s good to have you back.” he slowly releases the children and Dipper finally takes in the unusual group that’s huddled inside the Mystery Shack, from normal civilians to the mythical creatures that resided in the woods. 

“So... what’s everyone doing here?” he lets out a soft gasp when some liliputtians run past him, Mabel nods her head. 

“Yeah, there’s like monsters and gnomes... and is Pacifica wearing a potato sack?” she scoffed at Mabel. 

“Hey! Even in a sack I still look better than you!” this earned an eyeroll. 

“It’s... it’s a long story.” the Multi-Bear spoke but then another voice spoke, startled, they see the vents open and the head of wave Larry King spoke up. 

“Hey, is anyone gonna feed me? Larry King’s disembodied wax head wants num-nums.” 

“We’re trying to ration our food, remember?” Grenda spoke then shuddered when he started chewing on her hair “Uhh... it’s happening again.” the Multi-Bear was quick to close the vents to stop him, one of the manitaurs look at through the open window and gasped when he saw an eye-bat in the distance. 

“Hey, everyone! Eye-bat!” everyone gasps. 

“Evasive maneuvers!” Stan is quick to stand to his feet and slam the door shut then turn back to the children and lead them away from the windows. 

“Shhh, keep it down.” with that all the refugees shuffle into positions to keep out of sight. 

“Hit the lights!” outside, they spot an eye-bat turn to a scampering raccoon and turn it into stone before flying off with it back to Bill’s giant pyramid beneath the rift leading to the Nightmare Realm. Stan lights a match within a different room, illuminating the shack and revealing what was left of the towns people sitting around. 

“Welcome to what’s left of normal around here. Home base.” the newcomers look around the shack and spot several beings they’ve encountered throughout their summer at Gravity Falls, from the gnomes to the boy band Sev’ral Timez, Dipper let out a shout when he saw a previous enemy. 

“Ah! Rumble McSkirmish?” 

“Do not be afraid. Weirdmageddon has taught me, there are some battles that I cannot win. I am now Humble McSkirmish.” a digital –50 despair pops up next to Rumble, they ignore that and look to Stan. 

“Grunkle Stan, how’d this all happen?” he let out a sigh as he thinks back to when it all began. 

“So I was hammering signs out back when the sky started vomiting nightmares. I listen to a lot of AM radio so I knew what this meant: the end of the world. What I didn’t expect was what happened next. Turns out whatever you and my brother did to the shack with your unicorn voodoo made the crazy place invincible to the weirdness.” Dipper snaps his fingers. 

“Of course, the unicorn spell. That’s why this is the only place Bill’s magic can’t touch.” Stan nods then gestures to McGucket. 

“That’s when possum breath over here shows up leading a bunch of injured stragglers through the forest. They needed a place to stay and since the mayor got captured, I elected myself de facto chief. The plan’s to stay in here and eat brown meat until we run out, then I vote we eat the gnomes.” the leader of the gnomes glares up at Stan. 

“Hey! I’m short, not deaf!” 

“Shh! Shh! Stress will make you chewy.” 

“Grunkle Stan, we can’t all just hide inside the shack. There’s a town in need of saving. Me and Ford tried to do it, but he got captured by Bill.” Stan scoffed as he grabbed one of the cans of brown meat and popped it open. 

“Serves that jerk right. My brother’s had some stupid plans, but going up against an all-powerful space demon was his worst one yet. Trust me, we have everything we need right here. It’s not the Ritz but at least monsters inside now how to massage. You know shiatsu?” he asked the Multi-Bear. 

“Yes, I’ve taken classes.” Dipper gave him an incredulous look. 

“So you’re really just gonna let Bill win?” 

“Look, kiddo. We got a good deal here. Besides, I’m sure whatever the rest of the townsfolk are, they’re fine.” he slams his hand down and accidentally hit the remote to the TV and it turned on to the news broadcasted by Shandra Jimenez. 

“This is Shandra Jimenez reporting live from the insides of Bill’s castle. Here for the first time are images of what’s happened to the captured townsfolk. Viewers are advised to look away if they don’t want to see their friends turn into a twisted throne of human agony.” many of the residents within the shack gasped when they recognized a few people that were turned to stone and forced to act as a throne for Bill. 

“Mum and dad?” 

“My family!” 

“Deputy Durland!” the camera then turns back to Shandra. 

“Is there no one who will save the people of this town? I’m Shandra Jimenez and I’m being turned into stone by a flying eyeball.” the TV then turns to static, causing everyone to gasp in shock 

“Oh, no. My parents are bad but even they don’t deserve to be turned to stone.” Sheriff Blubs drops down to a knee as he cries out in despair. 

“Curse you, Bill! Why must you take everything we love?” he then rips his shirt open and continues to cry, Mabel huffed and climbs on top of the Multi-Bear. 

“Guys, don’t you see? Our friends need us, but we can only save them if we fight back.” Dipper nods as he takes his place beside her. 

“Mabel is right. Bill wants us to run and hide. He wants us to think he’s invincible. But Ford told me before he was captured that he knows Bill's secret weakness.” the refugees perk up at the mention of a weakness. 

“Weakness?” 

“Now, if we band together, if we combine all our strength, our smarts, and... whatever Toby has...” 

“Various rashes!” he was promptly ignored. 

“... then we just might be able to rescue Ford, learn Bill's weakness, and save Gravity Falls.” a rally of cheers erupts from the crowd which satisfies both Mabel and Dipper, he scans the crowd and frowns when he doesn’t spot the person he was looking for “Hey, where’s Alvah? She would be a great asset in taking down Bill.” they look towards Stan, knowing that he was the last one with her, and they saw the way his demeanor changed just at the mention of her name. 

“Alvah, she...” he raised his arm and gesture a corner of the room, a few refugees move out of the way and there they saw laying on the sofa was Alvah’s body, the children were quick to rush to her side and look her over as Stan approached “She’s been out cold since this all started and no matter what I did I couldn’t wake her up. I’ve tried calling out to her, tapping on mirrors and even the shadows but my voice just doesn’t seem to reach her. It’s like she’s been cut off from our dimension or something.”  

“Bill! He must have done something to severe her contact with us!” 

“Or maybe he’s weakened it! She always answered to you, Dipper. Maybe you can get through to her.” Stan scoffed, crossing his arms at the thought that Alvah would answer to Dipper and not him at such a dire moment. 

“Don’t bother. I’ve tried everything, so it’s no use.” 

“But she’s got a softer spot for the kids, Mister Pines. Let them try.” it would hurt if she answered to Dipper and not him but he wasn’t going to stop them from bringing back one of their biggest trump cards, so he nodded his head “Alright, go ahead Dipper.” 

“Thanks, we’re just gonna need that mirror in your room.” the gnomes rush away and grab the giant full body mirror from out of Stan’s room and place it near Alvah’s body “Great uncle Ford told me that her way of communicating with us, before she got a physical body, was either through mirrors or shadows. But it was also the way she saw and heard everything, it was how she kept an eye on him and even us throughout the summer. Maybe when you tried contacting her, you were doing it where she couldn’t hear or see you, Grunkle Stan. Maybe if we try with a mirror close to her body, we can get through to her.” he looks towards Mabel and saw that she was standing near the mirror, she grinned at her brother and gave him a thumbs up. 

“Ready when you are, bro-bro.” he takes a breath as he lightly taps at her face. 

“Come on, Alvah. Come back to us, we really, really need you this time. I don’t know whether or not this is one of those events you can’t interfere with us, but surely you can give us a little help like you did with that spider lady. There’s just no way you would sit back and watch us struggle against Bill, you care too much about us.” Mabel lets out a laugh as she stared at her reflection, hoping to see Alvah appear beside her. 

“Yeah! You wouldn’t let anything happen to this cute little face, now would you?” they wait breathlessly for anything and frown when there was nothing, Dipper sucked in a breath before wrapping his arms around her as best as he could, laying his head on her shoulder and frowning when he felt just how cold she was. 

“Please, there’s no way we can do this without you. We need your help, or else we’re going to be in so much trouble. Please, please come back and help save Gravity Falls. You said it yourself, you may be the embodiment of evil but even you aren’t that evil to just sit back and watch us die.” his arms tighten around her as he nuzzles his face into her shoulder “Please don’t prove Bill right.” 

... 

... 

“Finally!!” everyone all let out a scream at the sudden shout, looking towards the mirror, Mabel had fell back when Alvah had abruptly appeared, slamming her fists against the glass with an enraged look on her face “That little one eyed, triangular, three-sided, orphaned freak! I swear to Axolotl when I get my slimly little hands on him, I’m gonna rip his out eye!” 

“Alvah!” her face immediately softened when she saw Dipper and Mabel rush towards the mirror, not missing the fact she saw Dipper hugging her empty vessel, she lowers herself down to their level and let out a sigh of relief. 

“You kids are alright. A little worse for wear, but you’re alive. I’ve been so worried, and Mabel...” she presses her hand against the glass, a look of guilt swirling in her eyes as Mabel lifts her own hand to press against hers “Please don’t blame yourself for what happened. You just wanted more time with your brother and you made a desperate but genuinely sincere decision, but you’re only just a child. If anyone else were in your shoes, they would’ve done the same. As for me, I...” Dipper had a knowing look as he watched her avert her gaze from them. 

“You knew. You knew this was going to happen that day, that was why you avoided us. Because you couldn’t watch us do it.” she took a breath as she looked back at him. 

“I couldn’t. I have watched dimensions burn, civilizations collapse, mortal beings die. But I couldn’t... I couldn’t watch this one, because I started to care about a stupid little family that lives in it. As selfish as it was, I turned a blind eye... a look where it got me.” they all flinch when her eyes turned red as she started banging on the glass again “Now that he’s brought the Nightmare Realm into your dimension, he’s kicked me out of my vessel and weakened my connection with it. I’ve been trying for hours to get back to you guys.” this caused them to look at each other in confusion. 

“Hours? Alvah, it’s been a few days since Weirdmageddon has started.” 

“Days? But that’s...” they see the way her eyes dart from side to side as she was trying to understand what they were saying, had it really been that long? Was she that desperate to get back to them she hadn’t realized just how much time had passed? “G-Give me a sec, I’ll be right back.” they watch as she walked out of frame as if she was going to walk out of the side of the mirror, a few refugees looked at each other in concern as they waited anxiously for her to return. 

“What could she mean by hours? Does time work differently or something from where she’s from?” Pacifica asked “More importantly, how was she in the mirror when her body’s right there?” Mabel let out a nervous laugh as she rubbed the back of her neck. 

“Would it freak you out if we tell you that she’s similar to Bill?”  

“What?!” everyone exclaimed, McGucket let out a laugh. 

“I told y’all she ain’t what she seemed! But nobody listened to me!” 

“Okay I’m back!” her abrupt reappearances were going to give someone a hard attack, the look on her face seemed to be one that was a mixture of panic and weak hope “So, there’s good news and bad news. The bad news is that the Time Baby is dead, and time is now quite literally dead and or under the control of Bill himself. So while you guys were trapped here and experienced a couple days, no time has passed at all within Gravity Falls. As for me, only a couple hours have gone by.” that honestly felt like a slap to the face, while they were suffering under the hand of Bill Cipher, no time had passed at all, as if it were just one sick nightmare. 

“A-And the good news?” 

“The Time Baby is dead! So there’s nobody to stop me from telling you guys from what’s going to happen, if him or the time police were still lingering around, I wouldn’t be telling you guys this but since they were erased off the face of this timeline there’s nobody here to stop me.” she kneels down to Dipper and Mabel’s height with a serious look on her face “I’ve told you this before, you two. I have seen you win, but I have also seen you fail. There are countless alternate timelines where you two don’t even make it to today, and I have seen you die a limitless number of deaths that I... now what I am going to tell you is going to lead to the ending of this event.” they nod their heads. 

“What is it?” she takes a deep breath as she raised one finger. 

“There are two endings to this and I don’t know which one it is. There is one ending where you two get so close, so, so close to defeating Bill but... you get turned to stone and added to Bill’s collection on his throne.” they swallow thickly at that possibility but light up when she raised her other finger “But there is another ending where you two get to see your thirteenth birthday, one where we’re all there to watch you blow out the candles.” Mabel glows at that possibility. 

“How do we get that ending?” this is where they see her give them a conflicted expression. 

“I-I don’t know.” Stan scoffed from behind the children. 

“I thought you said you could tell us.” she shook her head. 

“N-No, I genuinely don’t know how. I see the outcome of the future, not the execution.” she pulls a face when she notices that not everyone understood what exactly she meant, she sighed “I can see what leads up to certain parts of the future, but I can’t exactly pinpoint crucial parts that leads to the wanted ending. Does that sound better?” she let out a defeated breath when a rally of ohs sounded off, if it weren’t for the fact she’s seen the future she would think they were as good as dead. 

“And what about my brother?” she perked up at Stan’s question “How is Ford?” she winces a little. 

“Well... he’s seen better days.” she looked down at Dipper when she noticed the guilty look on his face “He’s alive, but only because Bill needs something from him.” 

“What could he need from brainiac?” she opens the palm of her hand and the mirror creates a perfect replica that was Gravity Falls, but they come to notice a sort of dome that surrounds their little home. 

“There is a natural law of weirdness magnetism of the town that is containing Bill's weirdness, and an equation can disable the barrier, to which Ford and myself know. So even if I hadn’t been trapped here due to my minor mistake in our contract, I wouldn’t have been able to leave thanks to that barrier.” Mabel raised her hand. 

“But you were able to leave that one time to meet Grunkle Stan to give him that postcard!” she avoids eye contact with Stan at the mention of that day. 

“My contracts are powerful enough to bend certain rules, but they can’t break them. I am a primordial being, but even we few have laws we must follow if we don’t want to suffer the consequences from higher beings. That is why I’m a neutral being, but now my morals have tipped a bit.” she shrugs then gives them an apologetic look “I can’t do much while I’m like this, and I apologize for that. But if you can get him underneath that rift, I can handle the rest.” 

“How do you expect us to do that?” she chuckled and gestured to McGucket. 

“Well, you’ve got the greatest inventor here with you.” Alvah and McGucket stare each other down, an unspoken tension between the two of them “Don’t expect to hear another compliment out of me, Fidds.” he huffed at her. 

“I’ll get another one when I see pigs fly.” they ignore the little oink that comes out of Waddles “But she’s right. I think I figured out a way to fight Bill and rescue Ford, but we’re all gonna have to work together.” he snaps his fingers and a gnome puts his glasses on him, everyone huddles around McGucket as he begins to explain his plan to take down Bill but Stan lingered around the mirror. 

“Are you mad at me, Stan?” it was happening all over again, right after Ford came back and it was revealed that Alvah knew everything from the start. It was like their whole relationship went right back down to square one, and Alvah hated that now that she understood where her feelings lie, it hurt her chest seeing Stan so distressed “I’m sorry I couldn’t tell you, or warn you, or keep those kids out of danger, but if I did... I would have put them in more danger. There are so many rules that I just can’t risk breaking.” he scowled as he crossed his arms. 

“I thought I could read you well, I thought I could understand you, but you’re still a giant mystery to me. To you, it might have been a couple hours, but these past few days were grueling. I had no clue where those kids were, where my brother was and you weren’t responding no matter how many times I called out for you. And yet, all it took were those kids and you came running back. Maybe I should be relieved that you’ll always look out for Dipper and Mabel, but it still hurts that even with our relationship I’ll just be an afterthought.” she’s shaking her head as she pressed herself against the glass. 

“N-No, no. Stan, that’s not it. I-I—I care for you just as much as those kids, it was just a coincidence that I came back when Dipper was calling for me. You have no idea how distraught I was when I was forcefully ripped out of my vessel.” as she said, only mere hours passed when Weirdmageddon began and she can still remember the feeling of seeing herself be torn right out of her body and sent back to the Nightmare Realm. Unlike Bill and his Henchmaniacs, she was forbidden by the Axolotl from entering dimensions in her true form because the residents of said dimensions would either end up like McGucket or merely die within her presence; her body would be like a nuclear and or atomic bomb went off within the confined town of Gravity Falls. So when she woke up in her real body and saw the rift had opened a gateway between the Nightmare Realm and their dimension, she knew she wouldn’t be able to do a thing to help them or stop Bill. She tried opening up her windows to try and see them but no matter what she was unable to see them, she was unable to hear them, Bill had completely cut her off from them. 

“You say that but you can’t even tell me that you love me.” her eyes widened softly, knowing that all Stan wants is to be loved, whether it be her love or his family “You tell me that you care about me, you’ve told me that you liked me... but I just want to know that after all this, is that if you really love me.” he saw the way her throat bobbled as she swallowed, hesitation swirling in those eyes of hers again. 

“I... I-I--” her face dropped when he let out a sigh and turned away from her. 

“That’s what I thought.” she watched in dismay when he walked away to leave her on her own, knowing that she wouldn’t follow after him. Her hands pressed against the glass, her palms pushing against the one thing that kept her away from him and slumped against it when he disappeared from her view. 

“... Shmebulock.” her face hardened at the unwanted voice, eyes glaring down at the small gnome that was shaking his head disappointedly. Mabel let out a shout of surprise when said gnome flew passed her and into the wall, turning around, she saw Alvah crossing her arms as she wore an irritated look. 

“What would you know?” 

alvah watched them practically tear the mystery shack apart to build mcgucket’s latest project. 

it was a little funny to watch stan try and stop them but he was ignored. 

she gave what little assistance she could by holding things up with her limited power or creating miniature versions of mcgucket’s designs. 

she started laughing when soos made him watch anime and he was seriously taking notes. 

she wasn’t very pleased when mabel instructed the gnomes to guard her body. 

scratch that-- 

they were carrying the sofa she was on and moving it around whenever it was in the way while also guarding the mirror. 

she was never going to live this down. 

“You moping, you big baby?” Stan jumped before relaxing with a huff, looking down to see Alvah’s reflection in a tiny broken shard. Despite the teasing tone he could hear in her voice he saw the look of genuine concern in her eyes, he leaned down and picked up the small shard, and held her in his hand “You upset that nobody is listening to you?” 

“Yeah, because everybody is risking their skin for a guy who doesn’t have an ounce of gratitude. I saved his butt and yet I still didn’t get a thank you out of him. Everyone is treating him like a hero despite him being the reason this even happened in the first place.” she let out a sigh. 

“Unlike Dipper and Mabel, who know that they can always rely on each other even at the worst of times, Ford seems to be unable to recognize that he has someone he can rely on as well.” whether it be him she was referring, he wouldn’t know, but he’ll take what he can get “He fails to see that the “trust no one” stance that he’s believed in for so long is what’s holding him back. Because he doesn’t trust anyone, other than me because he knows that I can’t and will not lie to him, he’s creating an even bigger problem than the one that’s already in his lap.” Stan lets out an exasperated sigh at her words as he throws his head back. 

“See! You get it! Because of his lack in trust, he’s gotten us into this whole mess!” she hummed softly. 

“Sure, but you are the same.” 

“What?” 

“Stanley, your stubbornness has gotten not only you but those kids in a lot of trouble. Your unwillingness to accept their help has done you more harm than good, and even now, your constant rejection will be your undoing.” she rolled her eyes when he glared at her. 

“Oh, yeah? Well, what about you, little Miss Perfect? You’ve got all this power and haven’t done anything to keep us out of danger! Those kids have been in so much danger that could have been prevented if you had done your job and protected them! Even now, you’re doing nothing but watching us all put our lives in danger.” 

“I am an observer, Stanley. It is my job to observe dimensions, not interfere.” he let out a scoff and tossed the shard on the ground and away from him “You may not trust me anymore, but I’ll tell you this. I have been alive for over trillions of years, I have seen countless universes, dimensions, and timelines be destroyed, and not once have I felt the feeling I have now. Now that I have nothing stopping me from interfering directly, I’m going to make sure that one-eyed defect understands why he shouldn’t claim he’s a god.” he couldn’t stop the shiver that ran down his spine at the venom laced in her voice, he always did forget that the person he was conversing with was a demon herself. 

“Grunkle Stan!” he lifted his head up to see Dipper and Mabel coming to check on him, he looks back down at the shard and saw nothing but his reflection. 

‘I’m almost nervous about tomorrow now. I can only imagine what she’s going to do.’ he thought as he looked out towards the rift, what the hell does she mean she’s going to handle the rest? 

... 

... 

“You know, if it weren’t for the fact that I’ve seen the future, I would not be the least bit intimidated by this thing.” she let out an offended gasp when McGucket kicked at her ankle, in retaliation she smacked his hat off his head, they continue to banter until Soos had to carry McGucket away when he was threatening to shoot the mirror, she merely stuck her tongue out at him “I’m being honest, the only thing keeping you lot alive is the unicorn barrier.” she jumped when Mabel slapped a sticker onto the mirror that read "I can and I will" on it. 

"Don't be such a wet blanket, Alvah! We worked really hard on this." she huffed softly. 

"Just saying." she must say, Fiddleford never ceased to impress her. They never would have made it this far if it weren’t for him, maybe if he never took up Ford’s offer on that fateful day, he would have become something so much more than the town’s looney. The Shacktron, dubbed by Soos himself, composed that of the Mystery Shack as the main body with the shack’s totem pole attached, while its waist area houses the remains of the portal. On its back, the head and neck of the Gobblewonker robot rises, acting as its tail. Its left arm contains preserved tyrannosaurus rex with its free head as a hand, and its right arm contains a three fingers clasper with Manly Dan’s logging truck as a forearm. 

“Alvah!” she raised a brow when Dipper called her name “Where is Bill right now?” she looked out through the window and peered through the Fearamid to see Bill torturing Ford, they watch her point at a specific spot on the Fearamid. 

“If you punch through that wall right there, you’ll find him exactly where you want him.” they nod their heads and reel back the left arm of the Shacktron and punch it straight through where she instructed, she snickers before bursting out into a fit of laughter at the sight of Bill’s shocked face. 

“What?! I just fixed that door!” they pull the dinosaur head back and Bill, alongside Ford and his Henchmaniacs, are greeted to the sight that was the Shacktron. 

“It’s the Shacktron, dude!” Soos called out from outside as he held a flag that said “take back the falls” with Larry King’s head on top of it. 

“They made the house into a robot. Fascinating!” she hardened her gaze onto Bill as he sent out his Henchmaniacs, who grew into a size that matched that of the Shacktron. 

“This was a bad idea.” Stan said as he stood in the back. 

“Have some faith, Stanley.” 

“If it weren’t for you knowing the future, I would have abandoned ship a long time ago.” she chuckled softly at him. 

“No you wouldn’t have.” he huffed at her, they all look at to Soos who now held a megaphone. 

“Uh, hey, dudes. Is this thing on? Test?” they all wince when the feedback screeches “Heh, uh, I just wanted you monster dudes to hand over Ford or we’ll have to, like, fight and junk. Heh, hey, you’re a little cutie.” Alvah stifled a laugh at Soos’ comment to Paci-Fire, the fact he even said that was hilarious. 

“I have butchered millions on countless moons.” Soos recoils at the sound of his voice. 

“Whoa. I liked you better before you talked. Real... real bringdown, this guy.” 

“Attack!” Pyronica shouts and the Henchmaniacs start charging towards the Shacktron, Soos panics and is quick to retreat back into the shack. 

“Alright, dudes!” Dipper nods his head. 

“Everyone! Like we planned! Three, two, one. Go!” Candy and Grenda, who were operating the arms, punch Paci-Fire and Kryptos away while Waddles pulls down a lever, which causes the Shacktron to shoot the Henchmaniacs away. 

“Hahaha! Good pig.” Mabel praised, to which he let out a squeal. A flock of eyebats start surrounding the shack and McGucket was quick to react, operating the Gobblewonker head on the top of the Shacktron, grabbing an eyebat in its mouth. 

“Get em, Gobblewonker!” Rumble and Wendy were also out on top of the shack and attacking the bats. 

“Hya! Hya!” Wendy spots an eyebat trying to fly away but she jumped off the roof and caught it in her fall. 

“Oh, no, you don’t!” she pulls at its wings and redirects its eye to shoot at 8 Balls head, evidently turning him to stone, she then quickly jumps back onto the shack before it could fly away. Alvah was at awe at their teamwork, making quick work of the Henchmaniacs despite them being nothing but powerless mortals, perhaps Bill and his lackies could learn from them. She looks through the window again and notices Kanthar charging towards them but before he could ram the shack back she snapped her fingers and the Shacktron disappeared before reappearing behind Kanthar, the others were a little disoriented and looked at her in surprise. 

“I'm not all that powerless while I’m in this state. Now take him down!” 

“Right! Everybody! Maximum power!” Mabel shouts and Sev’ral Times starts running on a treadmill to power up the shack. 

“And... now!" Dipper turns a wheel and the Shacktron grabs at Zanthar and throws him away, Alvah starts laughing again when Teeth ran by screaming as his body was on fire. She gasped softly when Stan fell back into the mirror, she peeked over his shoulder and looked at his face. 

“When are you going to take care of it?!” 

“I told you. I need Bill under the rift for it to work, not his Henchmaniacs. Trust me, I can keep him distracted for as long as you need him if you can get him under it. Taunt him, ridicule him! Just get him out of the Fearamid!” he turns back to shout at her but paused when she disappeared back into the mirror and he was met with his reflection once more, he couldn’t help but grow nervous now with their greatest asset had left. Though Stan seemed to be the only one out of loop, as everyone wasn’t the least bit bothered with her presence disappearing just as Bill floated out of the Fearamid. 

“Let’s get this over with.” as Bill floats towards the Shacktron, he raises his fist as it grows in size and slams it down onto them. However, when he raises his fist up he saw that the shack was perfectly fine “What the? No! No! No! No! No!” he grows multiple arms out of his body and strikes at the shack once more but growls when there was no damage inflicted. 

“Hey, Bill!” he glared at Dipper through the window when he saw that confident look on his face, the boy then points past him and up towards the rift above them “I’d watch my head if I were you!” 

“Watch my head?” he was startled when the Shacktron was pulled back by an invisible force but then he noticed a shadow cast over him, before he could react he was suddenly crushed by a giant fist that continued to rain blows on him that got harder with each strike. The group within the Mystery Shack watched as a giant arm forced its way through the rift in the sky to punch Bill into the ground with incredible vigour. In reality, it was the real body of Alvah that managed to push only her arm through far enough that she could strike him down. The visual is rather hilarious because in the Nightmare Realm it just looked like she was sticking her arm through a hole, she cursed to herself when he slipped out from under her fist and floated a distance away “You have got to be kidding me! I thought I cut off all your access to this dimension!” the children’s eyes were quickly shielded when she showed Bill a not so friendly gesture, hundreds of eyes then opened all over her forearm that darted around in search for them until settling on the Shacktron. If it weren’t for the fact, when Stan was sulking away from the group, that she had told them how exactly she was going to help them they would have panicked at the giant arm that slowly reached out towards them. Soos, who was instructed by Alvah, stood outside the shack with her vessel in his arms as her giant hand hovered a few inches from him. 

“Wow, dude, you’re a very big monster.” her hand extended out to him and her finger gingerly caressed his cheek, he giggled softly at the affection “Hehe, thanks.” he let out an oh when she turned her hand and opened her palm out to him, he understood and placed her vessel within her palm and her hand gently closed around her body before finally pulling back. They all watch as her thumb gently caressed at her vessel’s cheek like she was handling a porcelain doll, what they didn’t expect was for her hand to enclose around her body and crushed it. 

“Wha-- What is she doing?” a few of them questioned then gasped when she opened her hand and let her body drop before retreating back into the rift. 

“That was a cheap move, Harbinger of Chaos!” the humans and even the Henchmaniacs shudder at the sound of deep and ominous chuckle that echoed in their heads, a shadow casted over the Shacktron and they were met with what they believed was the true body of the Harbinger of Chaos. Their body was made of swirling, smoky tendrils, with countless red and white eyes embedded throughout their body, giving it an unsettling and chaotic appearance. The eyes vary in size and are placed randomly across their limbs, creating a sense of horror and unease. 

“Says the guy who had to kick me out of my vessel in order to have more of an advantage on these poor mortal beings, Billy~” he slowly started turning red at the nickname, he grew even more frustrated when they turned their back to him to look back at the Shacktron “Leave him and his lackies to me, I'll make sure they don't get in your way."

...

...

"You Pines brothers are freaks." McGucket spoke through the silence that caught many off guard, those who understood look towards Stan, who was currently gawking at what Alvah truly looked like “That ain't even the full scale of what that monster is, and they’re in a sort of state where they ain’t messing with y’all’s noggins like they did mine.” 

“Indeed. You always were the smart one between you and Ford.” they turn back towards Bill and make sure they stood protectively in front of the Shacktron when the Henchmaniacs formed a line behind Bill “Ah, doesn’t this remind you of something Billy? Where we fought over sweet little Fordsy after your little temper tantrum! Hah, it was so funny seeing you have a meltdown like you did before.” they laugh when he stamps his foot. 

“And you’re doing it again! You’re choosing mortal beings over your duty! You’re stepping in when you aren’t supposed too! You’re interfering with this timeline when you weren’t even supposed to exist! I just don’t understand why you chose to intervene when you’ve watched millions die and cry out for salvation!” his hands ball into fists as he glared at them “I just don’t understand what makes Sixer and these humans so different that it broke you!” they let out a laugh. 

“That answer is quite simple, actually.” each and every one of their eyes stare smugly at him “I just simply don’t like you. Besides, watching you act like this is all the more fun.”  

“Get them!” Bill looked back at his Henchmaniacs and saw the way they hesitated to charge forward “What are you waiting for?! It’s just one being!” 

“You seem to forget, Billy.” they coo softly, he Shacktron took a step back as the humans sweat a little when Alvah spread open their wings and slowly lifted themself off the ground “The Nightmare Realm was mine to watch over before you showed up. And don’t think just because you took over it was because I was intimidated by you, I just didn’t want the responsibility. I am a lazy being, and this is the most work I have ever done since I first opened my eyes.” they laughed at Bill’s frustration. 

“Get them!” swallowing down their initial nervousness, the Henchmaniacs begin to charge forward but a blur that was Alvah flew past them and grabbed Bill, slamming him down and dragging him across the rubble that was once Gravity Falls. The Henchmaniacs deem Alvah more of a threat than the Shacktron so they are quick to abandon them to aid Bill, now that their attention was on Alvah and away from them it was their chance to get into the Fearamid and save Ford. Alvah was currently beating Bill into the ground and evading any attacks by himself and his Henchmaniacs thanks to the millions of eyes that covered their body, taking them on was next to nothing. Compared to Bill, who relied heavily on his magic and mental attacks, and though they were a lazy combatant, they were very much a heavy hitter. Bill manages to blast Alvah off of him but they caught themself in the air and recovered quickly, he was quick to move because they nose dive towards him and leave a crater in his wake “Don’t just stand there and watch, surround them!” 

“But boss, they’re scary!” he was quick to glare at Keyhole for making such a comment. 

“I’ll show you something even scarier if you don’t do anything useful!” Alvah looks back towards the Shacktron and let out a breath of relief when they saw the group responsible for rescuing Ford advance into the Fearamid, now it was their job to keep Bill distracted for as long as they could hold him.  

as promised, alvah held off bill and his henchmaniacs as best as they could. 

sometimes they would leave the henchmaniacs to the shacktron since they proved they were more than capable of standing on their own. 

bill would sometimes get too close to leaving and heading back to the fearamid but they would pull him right back and make sure he never left their sight. 

they went so far as to ripping his eye right out of his socket, knowing that it would take him some time to regenerate it. 

both themself and bill knew that the body they had constructed was on limited time and they didn’t know how long they had before it started falling apart. 

but they were going to do whatever they could to keep bill from winning. 

“The one time you decide to interfere with my business it is to stand against me. You were there alongside Frills when my dimension went up in flames. I saw the way those eyes of yours held nothing but indifference, that you have seen and heard countless others lose their lives like that of a boring soap opera. And I also know that the various versions of you, the alternative realities where the Pines Family lost, and you did as you were told! You sat back and watched, but why in this the reality where you’re deciding to do something different?!” Alvah stared boredly at Bill as he started ranting again “Why couldn’t you have done something on that fateful day?! Why couldn’t you interfere like you’ve done now?!” they simply roll their eyes. 

“You’re still holding onto that grudge, Bill? Sheesh, Time Baby and I told Axolotl that we shouldn’t have kept you around. You may be a being like us now, but you were still just a simple mortal that was fortunate enough to be born with a powerful defect. A freak amongst his peers that saw beyond the second dimension, and due to the fact you wanted to prove that what you were seeing wasn’t your imagination, you took matters into your own pitiful little hands and ended up destroying them in the process. That is not my fault, I may have implanted the idea in that empty head of yours but I didn’t tell you to do it.” they let out a snort “Your unwillingness to take responsibility of your actions is what has led you done this path of destruction. I guess you’re the new big overgrown baby now that the Time Baby is gone. Gonna cry about it?” 

“Alvah!” it was their mistake to take their eyes off of Bill, that millisecond they broke their concentration at the cry for help coming from Candy and Grenda, Mabel’s friends— her children. Bill took it to his advantage and blasted a hole through their chest, knocking them back and giving him the chance to finally return to the Fearamid. They push themself up and stare down at the hole that would have sealed up by now but a look of dread takes over when they noticed that it was regenerating, they’ve already spent too much time and their power was beginning to fade.  

But now they were left with two options. 

The Henchmaniacs have come to realize that only the shack itself is protected by the unicorn spell and not the limbs, so they exploited that weakness and began to tear the Shacktron apart. They were hesitating whether to abandon the Shacktron to stop Bill or to abandon Bill to shake the defenseless humans against the Henchmaniacs, oh for the simpler times where they didn’t care. Why did they have to care?  

“Alvah!” they gasped softly when they heard the tiny voice of Candy again, looking over to the fallen Shacktron, she saw little Candy giving her a thumbs up “We will be a-okay! Go save Mabel and the others!” Grenda grinned, though it was a little weak she could see the determined look in her eyes. 

“We got this handled! Go kick that ugly triangle’s butt!” to think it would be those kids that decided for them, and though they hesitated, they turned their back on them and hurriedly flew up towards the Fearamid. They don’t slow down and fly faster until they shoot through the hole in the Fearamid and crash into Bill, sending them both into the wall opposite to where the humans below were. 

“Whoa!” 

“What was that?!” they all jump when a giant weight dropped onto the ground until a shadow loomed over them, and above them was Alvah holding their arms in front of them to protect them from Bill “Alvah! Are you alright?!” Ford’s eyes widened and he looked up at the being that stood above them. 

“Alvah? Is that you?” a weak chuckle rings through his head. 

“It is. Do I look as cool as I described myself?” he couldn’t answer when Alvah tanks another blast shot their way by Bill. 

“You just don’t know when to quit, do you?!” Alvah holds a hand to their face as they raises their head and they all notice that they’re looking a little worse for wear, their wounds weren't regenerating and pieces of their body are beginning to drip off their body “You’re falling apart and you know it, just get out of my way and maybe I won’t erase you when I’m done with this dimension.” they let out a weak laugh as they looked at Bill like he was the dumbest being in all the worlds that existed, their arm dropping to their side and half of their face slowly melting off. 

“I’d rather go to Theraprism then let you have your way with these mortal beings.” they lowered themself down towards Stanford and let out a tired breath “I apologize for failing you, Stanford. I couldn’t keep your family safe, I couldn’t keep them out of danger.” 

“I-It’s okay, Alvah.” they shook their head. 

“It’s not. If it weren’t for the fact that the Time Baby is dead, I wouldn’t be here right now. Bill did us both a favor by erasing him from existence and allowing me to make this right.” they then reach down to gently caress Ford’s cheek in an effort to apologize “Let me try and make this right, old friend.” he blinked up at them when he heard the sound of genuine remorse through their thoughts, when they pulled their hand back he nodded softly. 

“Alright.” Stan perked up gently when he saw them briefly turn their head in his direction but before they could say anything Bill just clapped his hands. 

“Blah, blah, blah. Enough with the sentimental moments, lets rumble!” the humans beneath them cover their heads when Alvah lunged over them and tackled Bill to the ground, and while the two of them were fighting once more, everyone looked towards Stan who stubbornly refused to take Ford’s hand and step into Bill’s Zodiac. 

“Come on, Stanley! Alvah has Bill distracted and where we need him, you’re the only one left.” Stan scoffed, crossing his arms as he rolled his eyes. 

“You realize this is a bunch of hogwash, right? You really think some caveman graffiti is gonna stop that monster?” a rally of groans come from the others. 

“Dang it, old man! Now’s not the time!” Gideon shouts. 

“Come on!” 

“What are you doing? You’re gonna ruin this!”  

“I’ve never held hands this long and I am very uncomfortable.” he raised his hands to defend himself from the onslaught of shouting coming from them. 

“Whoa. Hey, I’m not the enemy here, people. Don’t forget who literally created the end of the world.” Ford let out a sigh. 

“I’m sorry, Stanley. I know. Just help me fix it, please.” Stan stared at him. 

“Fine. Just do one thing. Say thank you.” Ford was taken aback by the request. 

“What?” 

“I spent thirty years trying to bring you back into this dimension and you still haven’t thanked me! You want me to shake your hand? Say thank you.” Ford, almost as stubborn as Stan, looked like he was going to refuse but a loud thud caught his attention. He looked up and flinched when he saw Bill had Alvah pinned down but their head was turned in their direction and all of their eyes were glaring at him. 

“Just say thank you, Ford! It ain’t that hard!” they kick Bill off of them then punch him back, Bill is shooting energy blasts and them as they crawl along the walls like a spider before jumping forward and kicking Bill in the eye. 

“Fine. Thank you.” Stan let out a huff and finally took his and Soos’ hand, completing the circuit and glowing alongside them. 

“Now, see. Between me and him, I’m not always the bad twin.” 

“Between him and me.” the silence is almost deafening as Dipper and Wendy share a look of shock “Grammar, Stanley.” Stan looks like he was trying to hold it in, trying not to ruin it all because of one stupid little comment, but it just gets to him that he lets go of Soos’ hand and strikes Ford across the face. 

“I’ll grammar Stanley you! You stuck up son of a gun! I mean, come on!” Ford is quick to recover and punch Stan. 

“Don’t jeopardize this, you idiot! Everything’s on the line!” Dipper and Mabel leave their spots to pull Stan and Ford back, pleading with them to stop fighting and to just hold hands. A scream ringing through their heads makes them jump in fight and they look over to see Bill had pinned Alvah to the wall this time after punching a fist through their chest and ripping out their vessel. 

“Let go of me, you geometrical freak!” she shouts as she punches at his fist with what little strength she had left, the body she constructed falling apart into nothing but a puddle of flesh and goo, she’s thrashing in his hold before turning her attention towards Stan and Ford with an angered expression “Are you two serious?! Grammar Stanley. What the hell is wrong with you, Stanford?! You just couldn’t shut your mouth for just one second?! And Stanley! As frustrating as that is why couldn’t you just had held it in long enough to take Bill down?!” she lets out a groan, holding her head in her hands as her body starts to malfunction and struggle to maintain a form. 

“You’ve always acted all high and mighty in that big body of yours, so how does it feel to finally be the small one?” her hand digs into his as she glared up at him. 

“How does it feel that despite how big you are you’ve still got the mentality of a baby?” she stuck her tongue out at him with a hmph only to let out of grunt when he started crushing her within his fist “See? Throwing a temper tantrum. You should be put on time out.” 

“Will you shut up?!” she rolled her eyes, he then finally turns his back down towards the panicking humans “This is just too perfect! Didn’t you brainiacs know the zodiac doesn’t work if you don’t all hold hands? And what’s better, you’ve brought every threat to my power together in one easy to destroy circle!” he snaps his fingers and burns the circle to a crisp. 

“Oh, no!” Pacifica lets out a shriek when her hair was caught on fire. 

“Ah! My hair!” Robbie, too, lets out a shout when his hair was on fire. 

“Ah! My hair also!” Bill snaps his fingers again and restrains both Stan and Ford. 

“You guys wanna see what happens to your friends when you can’t get along?” 

“Hey! You give them back!” McGucket hollers. 

“You’ve gone too far, Cipher!” 

“Yeah! We’re not scared of you!” Wendy shouts as she pulls out her axe, McGucket doing the same with his banjo, though Bill just laughs at their display of confidence. 

“Oh, but you should be.” with a snap of his fingers, everyone except for Dipper, Mabel, Stan and Ford stiffens in unison and make a brief choking noise. Their eyes glow yellow and roll into the back of their and their mouths hang open as they are lifted into the air, Alvah turned her head away at the fate in store for them “You know, this castle could really use some decorations!” he turned them into tapestries with images of them screaming in front of their symbols then hung them up on the walls “Looks like it’s too late for you friends, Stanford.” Dipper and Mabel let out screams when a cage suddenly encases them. 

“Ah! Kids!” both herself and Stan shout, she then let out a soft gasp when Bill pulled her closed to his eye. 

“And you, you’re at your limit now.” they all look up to where he was holding her and saw the way she couldn’t hold up her form perfectly, now she was a fix of both her male and female forms “Do you have any last words, Alvah?” she looks down at the Pines family and saw the distressed looks on their faces as they stared up at her, and despite all that, she gave them a weak yet reassuring smile. 

“I regret nothing.” she spoke, her voice tinged with her masculine one “Thanks to Stanford and that error in our contract I spent thirty years developing something I never knew I would have wanted. From the empty void within me, I have come to love the Pines family to the point I would have destroyed this timeline to keep them safe. Maybe in an alternate reality I did, or perhaps if I came to terms with my feelings much earlier, then I might have done it.” Bill cringed at her words. 

“Ew, feelings.” she let out a laugh. 

“I know, right? But I wouldn’t change the fact that I love those kids and their great uncles for a second.” she then looked back towards the Pines family one last time “Remember what I told you? There are two endings to this story right now! Figure out how to get to the one where you guys win!” she let out a grunt when his grip on her body tightened, her body beginning to crack and shatter under the pressure. 

“And that’s enough out of you.” he raises his hand to throw her to the ground but he saw the way her head perked up as something came to mind that caused her to start laughing, he was taken aback when she looked at him with a smug expression “What’s so funny?” 

“You... will be defeated by the person you least expect.” her face crumbled and a piece of her true face peeked out from within her broken body “You will soon realize you messed with the wrong family, Bill Cipher.” he didn’t like the way she laughed at him so he finally threw her down onto the ground, their eyes widened when Bill lifted his foot up and intended to finish her off by crushing her under the weight of his foot. 

“Stanley.” he flinched at the sound of her voice, he looked at the others and saw that they didn’t react so he turned over to her and saw her looking at him with a weak smile “Knock his lights out for me.” he closed his eyes as he turned away when Bill brought his foot down on her body. 

“Alvah!” they all cried out and watch as Bill raised his foot and saw he had completely shattered her into millions of pieces, but they could only hope that if they won that she’ll be able to find all her pieces to come back to them. 

thanks to alvah, they knew that there was a possibility that they could win against bill. 

but due to the fact that alvah didn’t know how they won, it was up to them to fill in the blanks to get the ending they want. 

dipper and mabel manage to escape the cage bill trapped them in by mabel spraying paint in bill’s eye. 

stan and ford are temporarily freed from their restraints only to be trapped in the same cage as bill chases after dipper and mabel in his nightmare form, leaving the pines brothers some time to reflect and formulate a plan to take down bill. 

it was only when bill returns that they put their plan into action. 

“Alright, Ford. Time’s up. I’ve got the kids. I think I’m gonna kill one of ‘em now just for the heck of it!” as Bill holds the two up to his eye, his pupil change into their symbol each time he spoke “Eenie... meenie... minee... you!!” he holds his hand up and prepares to end Mabel by snapping his fingers, only for Ford to shout to cut him off. 

“Wait! I surrender.” Bill let out a satisfied huff. 

“Good choice.” he drops the twins and slowly approaches Ford. 

“Don’t do it, Ford! It’ll destroy the universe.” 

“It’s the only way.” Bill lets out an evil laugh. 

“Oh, even when you’re about to die, you Pines twins just can’t get along.” he drops the cage and ties Stan up, leaving Ford standing and unrestraint. 

“My only condition is that you let me brother and the kids go!” Bill narrowed his eye on him but complied. 

“Fine.” Dipper shakes his head. 

“No, Grunkle Ford! Don’t trust him!” Bill just lets out another laugh as he ignored the desperate cries from the children. 

“It’s a deal!” Bill takes Ford’s extended hand and enters the mental realm within his mind, petrifying his physical form as he laughs evilly “Oh, I’m here. I’m finally here! Look at this place: a perfect, calm, orderly void. Gotta hand it to ya, Ford. You really know how to clear your mi--” Bill cuts himself off after opening the only door within what he believed was Ford’s mind, only instead to find Stan laying comfortably in his chair in the Mystery Shack’s living room as he played with a paddleball. When Stan saw Bill he winked at the dream demon while pointing a  finger gun at him as he clicked his tongue “WHAT?!” 

“Heh heh! Do a pretty good impression of my brother, don’t I? Switch clothes and no one can tell us apart. Welcome to my mind. Surprised you didn’t recognize it.” 

“WHAT?! The deals off!” the door behind Bill slams shut and starts to burn with a blue flame “What the—no, no, no, no!” 

“Oh, yeah. You’re going down, Bill. You’re getting’ erased.” Stan spoke as he pointed at his head “Memory gun. Pretty clever, huh?” Bill looks up at Stan with a panicked expression. 

“Y-You idiot! Don’t you realize you’re destroying your own mind too?!” he gave a shrug. 

“Eh. It’s not like I was using this space for much anyway.” 

“LET ME OUTTA HERE! LET ME OUT!” Bill attempts to use his powers, only to realize too late that they are now being negated thanks to the memory gun’s influence “Gah! Why isn’t this working?!” Bill’s own mind began to race as he tried desperately to take control of the situation only to remember the words Alvah last spoke to him. 

“You... will be defeated by the person you least expect.” at the time he didn’t want to believe it, he didn’t want to believe that he would be defeated but he never would have thought that he would be defeated by the hands that was Stanley Pines. The lesser twin that was an eyesore, the one that was cast away and forgotten like a toy at the bottom of a toy chest. He didn’t want to admit that because he didn’t heed her warning that he would meet his fate at the hands of the one favored by chaos. 

“Hey, look at me. Turn around and look at me, you one eyed demon!” Bill turns around and shrunk back when he saw the way Stan was glaring down at him “You’re a real wise guy, but you made one fatal mistake—you messed with my family.” Bill shakes his head as he tried everything he could to reason with Stan. 

“You’re making a mistake! I’ll give you anything! Money! Fame! Riches! Infinite power, your own galaxy! PLEASE!” Bill looks down at his hands and similar to Alvah, his body began to lose control of his body and started to succumb to the memory gun’s influence “NO! What’s happening to me?! !Nruter yam I taht rewop tneicna eht ekovni I !nrub ot emoc sah emit ym, L-T-O-L-O-X-A.” his body went through my different forms as he spoke in reverse but when he finally managed to maintain the blackened version of his normal form, he reached a hand out to the human that brought him to his demise “STAAANNLLEEEEY!!” he pulls his fist back and punched Bill in the eye and shattered his body, Stan pants softly as he listened to Bill’s scream fade into the back of what was left of his mind before turning to pick up a picture of him with Dipper, Mabel and Waddles. 

“Heh. Guess I was good for something after all.” before he felt the flames engulf him he felt something in his pocket, he pulls it out and saw that it was the same picture he pocketed off of Mabel but it was different. Before he couldn’t see it but now he had a clear picture of Alvah smiling at him in the photo, and there he almost wished his mind wouldn’t be erased because he was going to miss the feeling that was falling in love with the one person who had loved him for him, even if she never was able to tell him.  

Outside of Stan’s mind, those who were turned into the tapestries were freed and dropped to the floor. Outside the Fearamid, the rift sucks all of the Henchmaniacs and demons released into Gravity Falls, returning them to the Nightmare Realm from whence they came. The Fearamid is deconstructed and pulled into the rift, once gone, a wave washed over the town, resorting it to its pre-weirdmageddon state. Elsewhere, the forest is shown with a bird landing on Bill’s physical form, now permanently petrified and covered in moss and vegetation. Stan is found in a different part of the forest sitting motionless on his knees, it isn’t until Ford, Dipper and Mabel find him that he opens his eyes. 

“Oh, my gosh! Grunkle Stan, you did it!” Mabel cheers as she runs up to him and placed his fez on his head, a little lopsided but on nonetheless. 

“Oh, uh, hey there... kiddo. What’s your name?” he asked rather confused, hands on her shoulders to push her back. 

“Eheh, Grunkle Stan?” he lets out a weak laugh as he looked around. 

“Who are you talkin’ to?” 

“C-Come on. It’s me. It’s me, Grunkle Stan!” Dipper had to pull Mabel back when she started growing desperate due to Stan’s inability to remember who was in front of him “Grunkle Stan, it’s me!” Ford placed a hand on Mabel’s shoulder when Dipper pulled her back to where he stood. 

“We had to erase his mind to defeat Bill. It’s all gone. Stan has no idea, but he did it. He saved the world. He saved me.” when he approached Stan, his brother continued to look around in confusion before looking up at him with a lost look in his eyes “You’re our hero, Stanley.” he spoke as he fell to his knees before throwing his arms around Stan’s shoulders, pulling him into a much needed hug and cried softly in his shoulder. Mabel collapses to her knees and cries into her hands, Dipper puts his hand on her shoulder and cries as well. In an effort to try and restore his memories, Stan is being led by Dipper towards what was left of the Mystery Shack with Mabel, Ford and now Soos following closely behind. They walk up to the door and Dipper attempts to open the door but has to throw himself against the door to break it down, he pulls himself back up and leads Stan into the living room that was as in an even worse state then when they had to fight zombies, but it didn’t seem to bother Stan at all. 

“Hey, this is a real nice place you got here.” 

“It’s your place, Grunkle Stan.” 

“Don’t you remember? Not even a little?” he shakes his head as he takes a seat in the recliner. 

“Nope. But this chair hugs my butt like it remembers. Ah.” he relaxes into the seat then looks back at the others standing before him, who are looking back at him sadly “Hey, why the long faces? You guys look like it’s someone’s funeral. Who’s that big guy crying in the corner?” Soos lets out a sob and turns away. 

“We saved the world, but what’s the point? Grunkle Stan’s not himself anymore.” 

“There’s gotta be something we can do to jog his memory.” Mabel says as she looks around for anything that could help but Ford shakes his head. 

“There isn’t. I’m sorry. Stan’s gone.” 

“I know my Grunkle is in there somewhere. There’s gotta be something around here that can help bring him back.” she then finally notices her scrapbook laying on the ground so she quickly grabs it and rushes over to Stan’s side, throwing the book into his lap and opening it “This’ll work! This has to work! Here’s the first day we came to Gravity Falls, Grunkle Stan. And here’s a macaroni interpretation of my emotions!” she then flips the page and Dipper points at the one where they went fishing. 

“That time we went fishing? That Summerween we spent together? Don’t you remember anything?” Stan gives an apologetic shake of his head. 

“I’m sorry. I don’t know what this is or who you are or--” he let out a startled shout when Waddles jumped into his lap “Gah! Quit it, Waddles! I’m trying to remember my life story!” this comment caused them all to look up at him in surprise. 

“What did you say?” he lets out a grunt and stood to his feet and attempts to get Waddles off of him as the little pig licks at his face. 

“I said get Waddles off of me.” Ford gasps. 

“It’s working! Keep reading.” 

“Skip to my page! He needs to remember our boss-employee relationship.” Stan scoffed as he sat back down in his recliner. 

“Hey, just cause I have amnesia, don’t go tryin’ to give yourself a raise, Soos.” 

“It’s happening! Keep going!” Mabel nods and flips through a few more pages. 

“Okay, okay. Day two. Grunkle Stan smells weird but we’re starting to bond. He told us a lot about being a business man in the ‘80’s and seemed happy when we pretended to listen. He also gave me a grappling hook which everyone is impressed by. And in more important news, I met some neighborhood hotties.” this comment caused them all to laugh as they continued to go through the entire scrapbook, but as they reached the end Dipper slowly came to a realization. 

“But what about Alvah?” this caused them all to stiffen, he and Mabel share a look of concern as Stan looked between them in confusion “We don’t have any photos of her.” 

“And the ones we do have don’t show her face. We can’t jog his memory like this.” she then let out a soft gasp as she looked up at Ford “We can use your thingamajig from before! We saw her memories, so if we strap ourselves to it we might be able to...” Ford gave her a guilty look. 

“Unfortunately, my dear, that device was destroyed after a certain... incident.” Dipper, too, looks guilty. 

“But he can’t forget her! She made him so happy! They fell in love and made each other happy! We barely know anything that’s happened between them from the thirty years they spent together or even throughout the summer. This can’t be the end of their relationship when it had only just begun!” Stan watched them talk as he tried to picture a face to the name Alvah, he tried to think of anything that came to mind when he thought of her. 

“Alvah...” he spoke softly under his breath and tried to remember how he felt about this person that was nothing but a faceless image in his head. 

“I’M HERE!!” they all jump at the loud screaming followed by a crash, looking up in surprise and shock, Alvah came sliding through the front door and crashed into the wall. She pulled herself out and they looked closely at her appearance, since Bill had destroyed her body, it took her so long to piece herself back together and was still missing a couple pieces “I’m here, I’m here! I’m sorry I took so long, but I’m back!” she adds then made a face when her arm fell off, she was quick to reach down and reattach it. 

“Alvah! You’re okay!” Dipper and Mabel exclaim and rush over to her, she opened her arms as she dropped to her knees and let them run into her embrace. She pulls them in close and run her fingers through their hair while nuzzling close to them, her resolve weak for them as they clung to her “We were so worried about you. We were so scared.” 

“But you did it, and I just knew you kids would be able to win in the end. I’m so sorry that you guys had to go through all that, I’m sorry I couldn’t stop it from happening. If only I cared enough to stop it from happening all together.” she said as she pulled back to wipe away their years “How will you ever forgive me?” Mabel sniffled softly. 

“We already forgave you. You stood by us against Bill to the very end.” Dipper nodded his head as he readjusted his hat. 

“You did everything you could just for us, despite so many odds stacked against you. You had so much on the line just by being there, but you did it anyways.” her gaze weakened when they hug her again, squeezing so tight as if she was going to disappear “We couldn’t not forgive you.” she let out a breath of relief as she hugged them back. 

“I’m glad.” they pull away to allow her to stand and so she lifts her gaze to the man who stood to his feet at her arrival, Stan took a step back when this beautiful woman beamed at the sight of him and rushed towards him. He let out a whoa when she threw herself at him, letting out a cheer as she wrapped her arms around his neck and so he caught her by the waist and unintentionally twirled her around as she pulled herself close to him “Oh, you old bastard, you did it! I can’t believe you actually did it, Stanley!” she was squeezing him so tight he was sure she was trying to crack his back, Ford had to gently squeeze her shoulder to get her to loosen her grip and when she did her hands slide onto his face where she cradled his face. He stared into those bright green eyes of hers that shun like that of a freshly cut emerald and a smile that was bright enough to put the stars to shame, however, he grabbed her by her wrists and gently pulled them away from his face and he saw the way the light in her eyes dimmed “S-Stanley?” he let out a nervous chuckle as he took a step back and pulled away. 

“Sorry, even if my memory is slowly coming back to me, I think I’d remember if I knew a gorgeous babe like yourself.” they all saw the way her face twitched as Stan spoke, her smile slowly dropping the longer he spoke “I appreciate the gesture, but take a guy out to dinner before throwing yourself at me.” her arms dropped to her side as she stared at him. 

“W-What? What are you saying, Stan? Don’t you know who I am?” Ford takes a step forward and gently grabs her by her bicep. 

“We had to erase his mind to defeat Bill.” her eyes widened at Ford’s words “Mabel has figured out a way to jog his memory of us, and it’s working slowly but... we don’t know if the same could be said about his memory of you.” Mabel then jumped in and grabbed her hand, tugging on it gently as she spoke. 

“But we will stop at nothing to get him to remember you! The special connection you two had is too good to be erased!” Stan briefly looked away from her when Dipper took his hand and gave it a squeeze. 

“You two never spoke about what kind of relationship you had, but we could all tell that it was something deep and meaningful. We didn’t need to be told to know that you two were in love.” this caused them all to look back at Alvah but were taken aback when they saw that she was crying, she was crying as she stared at Stan with a lost look in her eyes “A-Alvah?” she slowly looked down to see tears dripping down her face, her lips trembling at the realization that she had lost something she never knew she wanted. 

“This... this isn’t fair. You can’t forget about me, Stanley. Y-You can’t possibly forget what we had. I’ve only come to accept these feelings and now you don’t even understand what that means for me!” she spoke weakly as her hands fly to her chest where she’s grasping tightly at her blouse “I can’t even help you remember me! There are no photos of us together, I can’t even force you to remember because it’ll only damage your mind even further! I can’t do anything to salvage what we had!” she couldn’t describe how much it hurt for him to stare at her like she was just some stranger, because to him, she was just a stranger. 

“H-Hey, I’m sorry, I really am... but I’m real flattered that something like you liked a guy like me.” he said softly as he placed a comforting hand on her shoulder, she whipped her head up and shook it side to side. 

“Liked? That isn’t even the word I’d use to describe what I feel for you. I am a being unable to feel anything! I shouldn’t even feel this aching pain in my chest, the feeling of a broken heart. You made me feel things that had me questioning my entire existence. The way you looked at me had me feeling special, I want to be the reason you smile and the cause for your laughter. I want you to know that I chose you when nobody else did, I want you to know that I want all of your love and nothing else!” she looked down at her hands and felt a wave of anguish take over her, her hands then dig into her scalp “I couldn’t even tell you in the end, I couldn’t even say it to your face when you asked me. I couldn’t even tell you that I loved you.” his eyes widened in disbelief. 

“Y-You what?” her palms dig into her forehead as she shakes her head. 

“I fell in love with you and it took a damn twelve year old girl to get me to realize it! I couldn’t even tell you when you asked and it hurt so much when you looked at me as if I never did! And now it doesn’t matter anymore! I don’t even know why you loved me after everything I did, and I don’t even know if you forgive me for allowing all this to happen! Do you hate me, Stanley? Are you angry with me?” she finally falls to her knees, her hands clutched to her chest as she pressed her head into the floorboards at his feet “I love you my dear, and I loved our time here. I beg you not forget me, as selfish as it sounds, I just want you to love me like you did this summer.” Stan looked down at the woman who was crying at his feet and he didn’t know how to feel, this beautiful woman had just spilt her heart out to him and begged for him to remember her. So he tries, he closes his eyes and thinks about her name and waits to see what his mind would conjure up. His mind seemed to be struggling but thinking about her seemed to make him feel happy, a feeling blossomed in his chest as if his heart seemed to remember her. Slowly, ever so slowly, the figure in his head began to take shape during his happiest moments. 

“Why are you looking at me like that?” the woman spoke with a tease in her tone, they seemed to be outside the Mystery Shack with the sun shining down on her perfectly that it seemed to make her glow. 

“Well, how am I looking at you?” she giggled. 

“As if I hung the stars.” he hummed softly as his hand reached for her, she doesn’t move and allows his hand to brush her luscious blonde hair over her shoulder and gently cups her cheek, to which she leans into his touch “You’re a very adorable human, Stan.” he huffed at her words. 

“Adorable? That’s how I’d describe you.” she laughs softly and places her hand on top of his. 

“Well, I can be whatever you want me to be, I am made for you.” his thumb gingerly rubs against her cheek as he thought over her words carefully, he then gave a little shrug as he spoke. 

“I just want you to be mine.” this had stunned her into silence as she stared at him, he burst out into laughter when she covered her face with her hand and pushed him away when she turned bright red at his words. 

“That was real smooth.” he throws his head back with a laugh when he grabbed her other hand and pulled her back, kissing the back of her hand and slowly up her arm where he ended with his lips pressing against her cheek “Stop it, Stanley. You know I’m ticklish.” he’s now nuzzling his cheek against hers, the feeling of love slowly overwhelming his mind as he shared this tender moment with this beautiful woman who had chosen him over the millions of others that existed in this rather small reality. 

“How’d I ever get so lucky?” she smiled softly and turned to look back at him. 

“I could say the same thing.” her hand caresses his cheek before pulling him in the share a kiss “I adore you, Stan.” he smiled. 

“That means a lot to me, Alvah.” 

He blinked softly when the figure in front of him revealed to him was the same woman who brought him endless joy, the same woman who had been with him at the lowest moments on his journey to fix his mistake that took thirty years in the making. The same woman who knew who he was but stayed by his side through thick and thin, who comforted him when everybody else wouldn’t even bat him an eye. A woman who reminded him of the sandy beach of New Jersey when the sun was at its peak and made the sand shine like gold, or like that of a forest when the day was just right. This was a woman that made him feel like he won the lottery and the prize wasn’t even money, but something even more valuable that he wished he had when he was a kid. 

Love and affection. 

Joy and attention.  

Slowly he started to remember the moments they shared together throughout the summer. From their day out on the lake to the laughter they shared at Dipper’s expense, to the time they fought zombies and the moment she sang to him as they danced. They never really labeled what their relationship was, but now he knew that what they had was a genuine connection; that they two were in love with each other and he didn’t want to forget that. She was still crying at his feet when he knelt down in front of her, placing a hand on her shoulder while trying to get her to look up at him. She seemed to have lost all her strength because he easily lifted her head up and it laid weakly within his hands, a whimper left her lips when his thumbs started wiping away her tears and continued to do so when more would replace them. 

“Alvah.” he spoke softly, her eyes shimmered with tears and gave them a glossy effect “Come on, toots, there isn’t a need for you to cry for me.” her eyes widened softly after hearing him call her that, a feeling of hope washing away the anguish in her chest. 

“What?” he smirked at her. 

“If all it took was forgetting to get you to profess your love for me, I should have faked dementia a long time ago.” a gasped left her lips when she saw the look of love in his eyes, the same look he would give her when it was just the two of them together “I may not remember everything, but how could I forget that it was you that made me feel like the luckiest guy in the world?” 

“Stan!” she practically tackled him into the ground and clung to him so tight, burying herself into his shoulder and crying softly when this time he wrapped his arms around her and held her close “You didn’t forget me, right? You remember me now, right? Please tell me that you remember me.” he turns his face into her hair as his hands rubs up and down her back to comfort her.  

“It's not all there yet, but yeah, I remember you sweetheart.” she let out a sigh of relief and practically melted in his arms, he let out an oh when she pushed herself up so that she was hovering over him before leaning down to capture his lips. He sighed into the kiss and wrapped his arms around her to pull her close, before anything else could happen they heard a cough, they were still practically kissing when they looked over and saw Ford covering Dipper and Mabel’s eyes while Soos was trying his hardest to fight down a smile.  

“As heartwarming as this is, please remember that there are children present.” she pushed herself back but continued to lay on top of Stan. 

“Sorry.”  

“Not sorry.” she stared at Stan but laughed nonetheless, his chest rumbling as he laughed. Mabel lets out a squeal and quickly rushes over to where the two of them laid and jumped on top of them, soon followed by Dipper and unfortunately Soos, who had practically bellyflopped onto them. Ford chuckled as he stood above them but beamed down at them when, despite the discomfort then added weight gave them, they welcomed the children with laughter and bright faces. 

“Stanley.” he flinched when he heard her voice in his head, he doesn’t look when he felt her hand slide down his arm and intertwine their fingers together “I love you.” he hummed softly and gave her hand a squeeze. 

‘Love you too, doll face.’ she giggles softly and turned her face into his neck.

...

...

“Good morning, Gravity Falls. It’s another beautiful day, but every day is beautiful now that the... unpleasantness is over.” a broadcast goes off all throughout Gravity Falls after the end of Weirdmageddon where the townsfolk are recovering after such a disaster “In other news, the Northwest family has gone broke. After pledging his allegiance to Bill and then placing all his savings in weirdness bonds, Preston Northwest had to sell his mansion to preserve his family fortune.” cut to the Northwest couple crying as some workers hang a “for sale” banner on the gate. 

“You’re only going to have one pony now.” a horrified look washed over Pacifica’s face. 

“But fortunes have also turned for local maniac, Fiddleford McGucket, who, after regaining his sanity, has made millions overnight submitting his patents to the US Government.” to which Fiddleford announces that he’ll buy the Northwest mansion now that it was on sale “In other good news, town hero, Stanley Pines, has fully recovered his memory and will be throwing a party to celebrate his niece and nephew’s thirteen birthday and final day in town. But other than that, I can safely say our beloved Gravity Falls is back to normal. And now, Bodacious T, with the news.” we’re now brought to the Mystery Shack all fixed up decorated with balloons and all sorts to celebrate the twin's birthday with everyone from town, including the few fairy tale creatures, in attendance singing them happy birthday. 

“I can’t believe you all got together just to throw a party for us.” Mabel gushed at the crowd of people as she and Dipper stood in front of a cake, behind them were Stan, Ford and Alvah smiling down at their excitement along with Soos and Wendy. 

“After all the Pines family has done for the town, it’s the least we could do. You’ve helped everyone here.” Tyler spoke, this rallied a few cheers from the townsfolk. 

“Thanks to y’all savin’ us, I learned to open my heart to kindness. No more evil doin’. From now on, I’m gonna try to be Li’l Gideon, regular ol’ kid.” Gideon said, though the lingering presence of his prison inmates said otherwise, Soos then peered over the twin’s shoulders and ushered them towards the cake. 

“Dude! Make a wish, dawg.” 

“You know, on my first day here, if you had asked me what I wanted, I would have said “adventure, mystery, true friends”. But looking here at all of you, I realize that every wish came true.” he chuckles to himself “I have everything I wanted.” he let out a whoa when his hat was shoved down and covered his eyes, looking back, he saw that it was Alvah grinning cheekily at him and he couldn’t help but mirror her expression. 

“If I had only one wish it would be to shrink all of you with a shrink ray and bring you home with us in my pocket. But since that’s impossible... is that impossible?” she asked while leaning back towards Ford, he waves his hand up and down with a shrug, looking up at Alvah, she chuckled and did the same thing “Since that’s probably impossible, my only wish is for everyone to sign my scrapbook. I’ll never forget you guys. Wait.” she pulls out the memory gun and sets it on the floor then smashes it to pieces “Now I’ll never forget you guys.” with that she and Dipper blow out the candles, Wendy then pulls them into a hug. 

“I now officially declare you technically teenagers. Welcome to angst and acne forever.” in the crowd, Tambry, Robbie, Lee, Nate and Thompson start chanting “one of us”, this earned laughter from everyone, Blubs and Durland in turn fire off a cannon. 

“So, how do you feel?” Soos asked. 

“Samey, but differenty.” 

“Hey, you two. When are you going to open your presents already?” Pacifica asked as she raised her hand that was covered in tape “I broke a nail wrapping them.” Dipper and Mabel laugh, Alvah watches as the two grab a gift then looked backwards when she noticed Ford taking a step back. Stan claps his hands and goes to approach them but stopped when Alvah placed a hand on his chest, he smiles at her and goes to question what she was doing but stopped when she pushed him back. 

“I think your brother wants to have a word with you.” he looks at her confused and looks to where Ford was, she and Ford share a look until she winks at him and pushes Stan towards him “I think it’s something you’d like to hear, so don’t keep him waiting. I’ll watch the kids.” before he could say anything he let out a squeak when she gave his behind a little smack then skipped away. 

“Alvah!” she only laughs as she rushed away. The children smiled at the sight of Alvah and excitedly show her the gifts they received, however, she glanced back when she noticed Soos linger over to where the Pines’ brothers were talking and overheard a part that made him gasp. It wasn’t long until they came back and Stan gave her a warning glare for her previous action, she only smirked at him and threatened to do it again but stopped when he raised a glass Pitt cola bottle and tapped against it to get everyone’s attention. 

“Everyone, I have an announcement to make. Me and my, heh, nerdy bro over here have some catchin’ up to do. We’re gonna be away for a while. That’s why I’m shutting down the Mystery Shack for good.” this caused the crowd to gasp and murmur amongst each other, that was until Soos rushed towards Stan. 

“You shut down your mouth for good! I’m sorry Mister Pineses. It’s just that this shack is the most magical place on Earth. Sure, the attractions are all fake, but dreams aren’t fake!” he then holds up the Fiji mermaid taxidermy “Like this mermaid. It’s not just a dead fish butt sewn to a monkey carcass. It’s a marvelous creature that make sus believe that anything is possible. You shut down this shack, and you shut down our dreams!” he then takes off his hat “At least... my dreams.” the crowd aws at Soos’ words, Stan sighs to himself.  

“I’m sorry, Soos. It’s just, there’s no one around to run it. At least, there wouldn’t be if I hadn’t just found the perfect replacement.” he then takes his fez off and placed it on top of Soos’ head “Ladies and gentleman, the Mystery Shack is under new management.” the crowd let out cheers that not only the Mystery Shack gets to remain open, but that it was passed onto someone who rightfully deserved it. 

“You... you mean it, Mr. Mystery?” 

“You’re Mr. Mystery now, Soos. Try not to burn the place down.” Alvah placed her hand on Soos’ arm as she appeared beside him. 

“Who else would be able to take up the mantel if not you, Soos? It was bound to be yours if Stan were to give it to anyone, you deserve it.” Soos’ teared up at their words and doesn’t hesitate to wrap his arms around them, the two look at each other but smiled and hug him back. Thinking back to the time Soos had first met Stan and Alvah it brought a smile to his face so wide that it almost hurt, with the absence of his father he had been craving that approval of a father figure and it was almost fate that he happened to stumble upon a screwdriver that belonged to the Mystery Shack and where he would meet the two people he would call his parental figures. He wasn’t really looking for a maternal figure since he already had his abuelita but Alvah was always hanging around Stan and she had this charm that had drawn him in, so he had grown to crave her love and affection as well as her validation ever since she first ruffled his head. So as he looked up at the two that he held in his arms who smiled happily down at him, he shed a tear as they lovingly embraced him. The party raged on with laughter and endless chatter filling the air, Alvah is conversing with Ford when Tyler shouts for everyone to get together for a group photo. She, out of instinct, starts backing away when everyone got together in front of the Mystery Shack until Stan called out for her. 

“What are you doing, toots? Get over here!” they all looked at her expectantly but she raised her hands, shaking her head side to side. 

“No, no. You know I can’t take photos, Stan. I don’t want to ruin it, just take the photo without me.” Dipper and Mabel look at each other then rush over to her, Dipper has one of her hands while Mabel grabs at her dress and they start tugging her over “Children, please. I’ll be fine sitting this one out.” they shake their head. 

“We’ve got no pictures of you, Alvah. We want one photo of all the people we love together, even if you’re nothing but static.”  

“You’ll do this for us, right?” everyone waiting saw them look up at her with puppy dog eyes, eyes welling up with tears for effect and eventually she did cave “You’ll never say no to us.” she hangs her head as they pull her back over to where Stan and Ford were. 

“Unfortunately, yes.” Stan peers down at Alvah and saw her nervously tugging at her dress, worried that she was going to ruin the photo, she gasped softly when Stan takes her hands into his while wrapping an arm around her shoulder and pulling her into his chest “Stan, what are you--” 

“Come on doll, enough with the long face.” the hand holding hers moved to tilt her head up towards him “Chin up, and give us that award winning smile.” she stared at him until a giggle slipped past her lips, Ford then placed his hand on her shoulder and gave it a squeeze. 

“If it makes you feel better, I’m not quite that photogenic myself.” she scoffed softly and joking shoved Ford back. 

“You’re a dork, Ford. You have the most unnecessarily serious photos ever. Don’t think Mabel hasn’t shown me.” he coughs into his hand as he turns away, quickly readjusting his glasses when they slipped down his nose. 

“That is quite irrelevant.” she shakes her head, she herself helps readjust Stan’s tie and glasses while he worked on fixing his fez as Toby sets up the camera. He let out an oh when it was lifted out of his hands and glanced over to see Alvah using her power to hold it up, she rolled her eyes when he smiles gratefully at her and rushed over to stand with the rest of the group. 

“Okay everyone, say Gravity Falls!” Mabel cheers. 

“Gravity Falls!” the snap of her fingers has the camera going off and taking their photo, Mabel is already running over to take a look at the polaroid and hurriedly shakes at it to see the results. Dipper is by her side just as she let out a gasp, her eyes widened in shock as she looked at the developed photo, he opens his mouth to question her but she’s already thrusting the photo in his face “Dipper, Dipper! Look!”  

“What is it?” he pushes her arm back so he could see what has her all frazzled until he saw it. There, as clear as day, was Alvah smiling right back at him instead of a disoriented figure composed of static. She had her arm linked with Stan’s while her hand rested against his bicep, a soft blush hued her cheeks as a bright smiled graced her lips, eyes shining as if it were her birthday “Alvah! Alvah! Come look!” she raised a brow at Dipper’s insistence, taking her hands back from Stan’s as the young twins run up to her. 

“What is it? Don’t tell me I blinked.” this earned a couple chuckles from the others, Dipper turns the photo towards her and her eyes widened when she was met with her smiling face, she gently takes the photo from his hands and tears up a little. It was a sort of curse that anything with a lense were capable of capturing her true form and would corrupt the photo, but there she was, smiling as if she wasn’t some sort of monster underneath it all “I can take a guess who’s responsible for this.” she spoke softly, now internally grateful to the Axolotl for granting her such a gift. 

“Wow, look at you~” Stan cooed as he took the polaroid from her hands “I didn’t think you could smile that wide.” she presses her hands to her cheeks that were creased as she continued to smile. 

“I’m struggling to stop, I’m just so happy right now.” Ford quickly plucks the photo from Stan’s hands when he reached for her waist, pulling her close and pressing soft kisses to her cheek, to which she laughed at the open display of affection but didn’t stop him “Stanley!” 

“Mabel, pumpkin!” she was currently awing at them while Dipper looked away “Think you can take so more photos of us? I’d like to have some of us together, and I think they’ll make a great addition to your scrapbook.” she already has the camera in her hands, a determined look that made everyone laugh. 

“On it.” the rest of the day is spent with everyone taking photos with Alvah now that she was granted with the blessing of her true form not interfering with the camera, Mabel’s favorite was one she took of Stan and her dancing and he had dipped her. She had thrown her head back with her laughter filling the air, eyes closed while Stan held her by the waist and stared at her as if she was his reason to breathe. She had made sure to capture of photo of them all, that being her, Dipper, Stan, Ford, Soos, Wendy and Alvah to finish off her scrapbook and she couldn’t think of a more perfect photo of her family. Later into the afternoon, the children, Stan, Ford, Alvah, Soos, Wendy and Waddles were at the bus stop waiting for their bus to come pick them up. 

“Do you really have to go? There’s still so much we haven’t done together.” Candy said sadly. 

“Summer’s over, Candy. It’s time for us to grow up.” 

“But not too much.” 

“Aaah! I hate my dumb heart for making me feel things!” she then proceeds to punch herself “Cut! It! Out! Heart!”  

“Hey, can you punch my heart, too.” Candy raises her hand. 

“No, mine! Punch my feelings away!” Alvah places a hand on Grenda’s shoulder as she gives the three of them an understanding look. 

“Been there, kiddo. But it gets better.” she pats her head softly then pulls her hand back when Mabel pulls Candy and Grenda into a hug. 

“Candy, Grenda, thank you for being my people. You’ll always be my best friends.” she pulls back and looks up at Stan “Grunkle Stan, thanks for wearing my goodbye sweater.” Stan lets out a cough as he rubs the back of his neck. 

“Ah, it’s cold out. I had to.” 

“What? But it’s like eighty-something degrees out today.” Stan and Ford are quick to glare at Soos.  

“Can it, Soos!” the children laugh, Alvah giggles softly as she leans in close to Stan’s ear. 

“I always knew you were a sweetheart, Stan. And I must say, you look real good in pink.” she snickers softly, she leans in closer when he flushed pink “See? Pink suits you well.” she’s laughing now when Stan pushed her away. 

“Stop, not now.” they look back towards the kids and saw Wendy kneel towards Dipper. 

“Hey, you mean a lot to me, man.” he fist bumps Wendy with a smile. 

“You, too.” she laughs and takes his hat off his hat, before he could do anything she took her own hat off and placed it on top of his head while putting his one on her head. 

“Something to remember me by.” she then hands a letter to Dipper “Oh, and this. Read it the next time you miss Gravity Falls.” he takes the letter just as a bus pulls up behind them. 

“Last bus leaving Gravity Falls. All aboard.” 

“I guess we've said goodbye to everyone except... Waddles.” Mabel sadly looks towards her little companion with a pained expression “I... I don’t know how to explain this but... mum and dad won’t let me bring a pig home to California so, you have to stay here!” she tries to leave but Waddles pulls at her skirt, she lets out a weak cry as she tried pushing him away “Come on. Come on! I have to go. I’m... I’m sorry, Waddles.” Stan, Ford and Alvah share a look until Stan broke. 

“Argh! You know what? Forget it! I lived with this pig all summer, now your parents are gonna have to!” he grabs Waddles and sets him down in front of the door so that driver could see him “Hey, bus guy! This pig is comin’ with the kids!” the driver narrowed his eyes on Stan and points towards a sign. 

“Now, hold on a second. Bringing animals aboard a moving vehicle is strictly prohibited--” he cut himself off when he saw Stan pull out his brass knuckles while Ford moves his coat back to reveal his gun strapped to his hip, but in between them was Alvah smiling sweetly at the driver, only then to reveal her grotesque form underneath her welcoming smile “WAH!! W-Welcome aboard! You can sit in the front row, pig.” the two men put their weapons away while Alvah returns back to her normal form, patting Waddles on the head as the pig hobbles into the bus as Stan kneels down towards the children. 

“Kids, you knuckleheads were nothin’ but a nuisance and I’m glad to be rid of ya.” the twins laugh and quickly hug him. 

“We’ll miss you too, Grunkle Stan.” she peers over his shoulder from when she stood, her face softened when she saw the way his eyes glistened with tears when they pulled away from him. She expects them to head towards the bus but was startled when they rushed towards her, she let out an oof when they wrapped their arms around her waist and hugged her “We’re going to miss you too, Alvah.” her hands trembled softly before finally settling on their backs, she then falls to her knees and pulled them close. 

“I’ll miss you more.” she spoke softly, her hands rubbing up and down their backs while nuzzling her cheek against theirs “I’ll always be watching over you guys, so know that you’ll never be alone.” she lets a couple tears fall when they pull away from her and sniffled softly when they waved their hands goodbye, Ford helps her to her feet and she could help but cry softly when the twins finally enter the bus and take a seat at the very back. They’re all waving the kids goodbye and even chase after the bus when it finally drives off, Stan, Ford and Alvah lag behind when the children continue to wave the bus off as it finally leaves Gravity Falls. 

“So Alvah, what are you planning on doing now?” they look back towards her and saw she had a pained look on her face as she looked down at her hands, Stan reaches for her out of concern “Alvah?” his eyes widened when she threw herself at Ford, wrapping her arms around him and hugging him tight, this caused Ford to look down at her in confusion when her fingers dig into his coat. 

“A-Alvah? What’s the matter?” 

“This is the end of the line, old friend.” 

“What?” she pulls herself off of him and snaps her fingers, her hand burst into a black and red flame and a scroll formed in her hands that unraveled and revealed their contract.  

“Now that Bill has been defeated... I have no reason to stick around anymore.” Stan’s eyes widened at her words. 

“W-What does that mean? Are you leaving? Is that it?” she gives Stan an apologetic look as she nodded. 

“I didn’t want to say it in front of the kids. I didn’t want to bring the mood down, but yes. I should have disappeared the moment you defeated Bill, but I’ve been fighting against it until the children had left. It’s only a matter of time until this body disappears.” she then looks back towards Ford “You bastard, I’ve had the most fun in centuries thanks to that mistake in our contract. And though we barely spent any proper quality time together, I have enjoyed your company very much. I’d like to consider you a good friend, Stanford Pines. It has been lovely knowing you.” she then proceeds to hug him again and this time he hugged her back and they shared a genuine tender moment. 

“And it is an honor to be considered your friend.” she hums softly then pulls away, patting his arm gently then turning back towards Stan. 

“A-And what about us? I wanted to know if you’d sail the world with us. I’d get to create new memories with the two most important people of my life! You can’t just leave, Alvah! M-Maybe I can create a contract with you so that you have to stick around!” Ford shakes his head and places a hand on his shoulder. 

“Unfortunately, that’s not how they work. She is not allowed to accept a contract where the conditions are at the bare minimum; she is forbidden from simply existing in a dimension.”  

“So... is that it, then? We’ve barely even started our relationship and you’re already leaving.” she shakes her head and takes his hands into hers, she tilts her head so she could look at his face when he hung his head. 

“I may not be around physically, but like I told those kids, I’ll always be watching. Whether it be in the shadows or your reflection, I will always be there. Nothing is stopping me from visiting when you call my name. Now that Bill and the Time Baby are gone, I have more responsibilities to take care of, but you will be my top priority. I’ll even visit you when you fall asleep.” he frowned and pulled her towards him, resting his forehead against her. 

“But it isn’t the same.”  

“I know, but there is so much I can get away with.” she’s rubbing her forehead against his when she felt him squeeze her hands “I may not be with you but know this, Stanley. You will be the only version I will ever love.” 

“What does that mean?” 

“I have access to many different versions of you, but when you perish, my love will perish with you. I will never choose to love another version of you because I chose you, this you. I will love and only love you.” her eyes glistened with tears at the thought “I wouldn’t be able to love a different version of you because I will know that it just won’t be you.” she shakes her head when a couple tears trickle down her cheek, he lifts his hand up and wipes them away then cups her cheek. 

“I’ve really got you wrapped around my finger, don’t I?” she let out a weak laugh and lets her face rest in his palm, he gently rubs her cheek with his thumb to comfort her “I don’t know how long I’ll be able to handle this long distance relationship, but I’ll find a way to get you a physical body again. I want to be able to hold you, to kiss you, to love you. Not in a dream, but with the real you.” she chuckled softly and turned her head to press her lips against his palm. 

“I don’t think you’d wanna kiss the real me. The taste of rotting flesh isn’t quite nice.” he laughed at that. 

“Sure, but you looked cool beating up Bill in your real form.” they share a kiss and Ford allows them to have their moment when he noticed the flame the contract was engulfed in started reducing it to cinders, because of this her body begins to crumble and she’s unable to maintain her form for much longer. Stan feels this and looks down at her body that’s beginning to fall apart so he wraps his arms around her to trap her in a bear hug, holding onto her for as long as he could before she was gone “I love you, Alvah.” she let out a weak laugh as she gently pats his back. 

“I love you too, Stanley.” she spoke and just as the contract was reduced to ashes her body finally collapsed and shattered at his feet, the arms once holding her like a delicate porcelain doll now wrapped around his body for he had nothing to hold onto anymore. He fell to his knees as tears began rolling down his cheeks at the loss of Alvah, he only just started remembering everything they’ve been through and now that she’s gone, he was afraid he was going to forget her again. He didn’t want to forget her, he didn’t want-- “Stop crying you big dope.” he gasped softly at the voice and looked around to find it only to see nothing. 

“A-Alvah? Where...” 

“Look down.” he looked through his blurry eyes at his shadows, having to readjust his glasses to see that his shadow now consisted of hundreds of red eyes “You’re acting as if I died, Stanley. I just lost my physical body, remember?” he stared down at his shadow for a few seconds before wiping away his tears. 

“I-I knew that!” they chuckled softly and Stan felt, though subtle and weak, their hand gently wipes at his face. 

“You’re such a sweetheart, Stanley. And if that invitation is still on the table, I would love to join you guys on your trip around the world.” Ford chuckles and helps Stan to his feet as they both look down at Alvah, who was now sharing both of their shadows with a cheeky grin spread across their face. 

“Well, the more the merrier.” Stan grins as he wraps his arm around Ford’s shoulder and pulled him close. 

“This is all I could ever ask for. My brother and the love of my life with me as we finally accomplish our childhood dream. It took nearly forty years in the making with so many obstacles in the way, but we’re finally here to do it. I am going to hang onto this win for as long as I have it.” Ford and Alvah smile at him. 

“Stanley, you deserve the world.” 

“I, for one, agree with them. And we are more than willing to give it to you.” 

If you’ve ever taken a road trip through the Pacific Northwest, you’ve probably seen a bumper sticker for a place called Gravity Falls. It’s not on any maps, and most people have never heard of it. Some people think it’s a myth. But if you’re curious, don’t wait. Take a trip. Find it. It’s out there somewhere in the woods.

Waiting. 

season 2, bonus episode. visiting hours

The Axolotl, the great and almighty being who watches over the cosmos, found themself entering the Nightmare Realm in search of the Harbinger of Chaos who now went by Alvah. This equally mighty being was found lying comfortably on their side in a body of cosmic clouds as they watched fondly through a window that revealed the human Stanley Pines who was sleeping soundly, their finger swirling circles around the window as they hummed a song to lull him to sleep. 

“And then I go and spoil it all by saying something stupid like I love you~” their finger tapped softly on the image of Stan, knowing that they are incapable of touching him without a vessel to inhabit “I love yo--” 

“Alvah.” 

“Ah!” the window disappears as Alvah lurches back in shock, startled by the sudden appearance of the Axolotl “Wha-- What are you doing here, Frills? I wasn’t expecting you.” they are quick to relax back into the clouds as Axolotl floats around them in mild amusement . 

“That human really does have you wrapped around their finger.” Alvah let out a huff and their words, raising their hand and see a sort of thread twirled around their finger “I must thank the human, Stanley Pines, for instilling love and humanity into you. It has changed you for the better.” this earned them a chuckle. 

“I suppose, but it hurts that I can only watch from a distance. I wish to care for him, to hold him, to love him. I miss giving him my love.” they sigh fondly at the memories they hold of their time with him, their hands sliding up their arms as they reminiscence about his arms around them as he spoke sweet nothings into their ear, their arms then drop to their side and they looked above them at the Axolotl who continued to eye them curiously “But enough about that, what brings you around these parts? Sure, I’ve been slacking a bit but I haven’t completely neglected my duties. You’ve given me more responsibilities now that Time Baby is out of commission.” Axolotl hummed softly. 

“I wish for you to join me for a bit, my friend.” their millions of eyes look towards them rather intrigued. 

“Join you? For what?” 

“There is somebody I would like for us to visit. It would please me if you were to share a couple words with them, if possible.” Alvah pulls themself up so they aren’t lying down anymore, even more, intrigued as to who the Axolotl would like them to meet "Of course, it is completely up to you whether or not you would like to join me." Alvah just shrugged their shoulders.

"It's not like I was doing anything else. Sure, I'll join you." they pulled themselves up, so now they're floating beside Axolotl, waiting for them to take them to their destination "Is it someone I know?" they hummed softly.

"Mayhaps." they don't question them and follow them blindly until they ended up in a place that had Alvah's metaphorical heart drop into their stomach, within the neutral zone of Dimension #5150 and outside of time, they were now floating in front of the Theraprism.

...

...

"D-Did I do something wrong, Axolotl?" Alvah asks, their eyes filled with panic and a few of them darting around for any sort of exit "I apologize if I have upset you in a-any way." a laugh escaped their cosmic lips at Alvah's worry, shaking their head, they gesture towards the rehabilitation centre.

"Do not fret, friend. I am not having you admitted here." a breath of relief leaves them "I told you, we are merely visiting someone." they said and floated towards the entrance, leaving Alvah to ponder alone in the empty void of space.

"... who the heck do I know is in Theraprism?" they said to no one in particular but followed closely behind, taking the Axolotl by the hand as they led them through the facility. They go through the proper procedures to be allowed into the Theraprism and are seated in the waiting room as they prepare for whoever they were planning on visiting, Alvah did get a couple odd looks from a few other people who were visiting but paid them no mind "Have they been recently admitted in?" Axolotl hummed.

"For you, yes. But since this is a timeless zone, he has been here for quite some time. He is very stubborn." Alvah whistled to themself.

"Poor sucker."

"Poor "sucker" indeed."

"Axolotl and Alvah, he is ready for you now." they let out a grunt at the way the receptionist said their name but ignored it since they were practically in a high-security prison, they didn't want anything pinned to their clean and flawless record. Despite being an entity renowned for influencing others to do evil stuff, Alvah was actually a law-abiding citizen throughout the cosmos and followed the law meticulously. They enter the room of a long corridor lined with a series of identical white visitation booths, each booth is enclosed by white wood and glass, offering a view into a barred cell beyond. They are led by one of the staff to a booth and as they pass each inmate Alvah recognizes a few of them, they do a double take when they see The Beast in one of the booths and when that mangy mutt made eye contact with them they made the "I'm watching you" gesture to it before catching up to Axolotl, they still haven't forgotten nor forgiven what they did to Mabel.

"So, Frills, who have you brought to come bother me-- oh, no." Alvah raises a brow at the familiar voice, not truly believing their ears, so when they peeked over the booth that was blocking their view, their eyes widened in disbelief "You have got to be kidding me." Alvah burst out into hysterical laughter at the sight of Bill Cipher wearing an orange prism uniform and looking absolutely horrible, he had a terrible bag under his bloodshot eye with a static-like crack that stretched across his triangular body. His eye twitched in irritation as they continued to laugh at him, the Axolotl watched them walk up and down the corridor as they filled the room with laughter. Everyone in the room looked at them in confusion but they paid them no mind, they began to calm down but the moment they laid eyes on him again they started laughing again.

"Are you done, Alvah?" they took a breath they try and quell their laughter as they looked up at Axolotl.

"Oh, yeah, yeah. I'm done." they said but when they looked at Bill once again a snort escaped their lips "Nope, no I'm not!" Bill let out an exasperated sigh when they disappeared down the corridor and looked up at Axolotl.

"When you said you were going to bring someone to talk with me, I didn't expect you to bring them! They're the last person I want to talk with!" he intends to stand up but the few prism guards push him back down into his seat, he scoffs and smacks their hands off of him just as Alvah comes back into view.

"Phew! Okay, now I'm calm." Axolotl gestures for them to take the only seat provided and so they do, lounging on it as their millions of eyes stare at him rather mockingly "Well, well, well. Look at how the mighty have fallen, hmm? I never would have thought you would invoke the right of the Axolotl to save your prideful butt. I guess my sweet Stanley being the one to bring you down really poked a hole in your universal-sized ego, didn't it?" they stick out their tongue as they shrug their shoulders when he pointed an accusatory finger at them.

"I don't want to talk to them! They're going to do nothing but make fun of me the entire time! And that might set back my recovery, and I'm sure you don't want that, do you?" this comment made Axolotl give Alvah a knowing look, to which they huffed.

"Alright, I'll hold back on the mockery. Why exactly did you want me of all beings to have a talk with him? You know he doesn't particularly like me after the downfall of Euclydia, he holds a grudge like no other." Axolotl places a hand on their shoulder as they look between them and Bill, who is glaring daggers at the both of them.

"Because while you two were having your squabble during his Weirdmageddon, you managed to point out a few of his flaws a few of the therapists have yet to notice."

"What? Like his unwillingness to accept responsibility? Or the fact that he's so stubborn to change that he's going to continue down this cycle of self-destruction? It's honestly so obvious to everyone but himself. He's got a straight path down to recovery but he's going to take so many turns that he'll eventually wind back up at the beginning." Bill slams his hands against the counter and glares at them with pure hatred.

"I'll have you know, I'm making great progress!" they roll their eyes and lean back against their chair.

"You're probably just telling yourself that so you don't fall into madness with how long you're going to be stuck in here. They're trying to show you what you've lost, Bill." this made him scoff.

"And what exactly did I lose?" this made them smirk.

"Everything I gained." Bill looked at them confused "You had his devotion, his attention, his adoration, his love, and I just know you craved it like no other. All you had to do was change your approach and you wouldn't have scared him away. There have been alternate realities where he joined you, or where you gave up your goal to dominate their dimension in favor of being by his side. But you didn't choose that ending, and look where you are now."

"You... you don't know that." they scoffed.

"Don't I? I know more than you want to believe, Cipher. Now let's go back to what I gained from your downfall. The Nightmare Realm is now back under my control, I have gained more power now that your influence is gone, Stanford and I are now the greatest of friends, Stanley and I are madly in love with each other and I gained something I never would have ever thought I would have wanted." Bill noticed the way something appeared in their hands, their eyes staring fondly at a small polaroid of her vessel smiling happily alongside the Pines family, Soos and Wendy "A family and acceptance. Something you desperately want, but will never have. Since, you know, you're the last of your species and your Henchmaniacs abandoned you." they're laughing again when Bill turned red and punched at the glass that separated the two of them, he was quickly reprimanded again by the guards while Axolotl scolded Alvah.

"I don't need anything like that, Alvah! Love is for the weak! And Sixer? Why would I want all of that? I had that fool dancing in the palm of my hand, it was so easy that I could do it again! I didn't need his attention, his devotion, or his love! All I need is power, and once I get out of this hellhole, you'll be my first target!" they stared at him now with indifference in their eyes.

"I never said that it was Ford." his breath hitched "So, he's still on your mind? I was right though, wasn't I? You needed him more than he ever needed you. It's why you're so obsessed with him! You miss him and all that he was willing to do for you, but he does not miss you. He is happier now that you are out of his life and out of his mind. They are all better off without you. You will be nothing but a nightmare to them; a forgotten memory locked away and buried within the deepest parts of their mind. And I will make sure of that." Bill hated the way they were looking at him, their millions of eyes were staring down at him with destain and pity, he didn't want their pity. It enraged him that they were right; they were right because they gained so much while he lost everything and was locked up in maximum security with idiots who were looking to change. He hated that everything they said was right, but he didn't want to admit it, he didn't want to believe they were right.

"I'll prove you wrong, Alvah. I'll get out of here and prove you and everyone else in this dump wrong! I can change, haha! I can change just like everyone else, you'll see!" their gaze was still scrutinizing, still so condescending, but the eyes on their head closed as they gave an insincere smile.

"Well that's the point, Bill. You're meant to change for your own good, not to spite everyone else. I'm sure you'll be able to conquer this final trial in order to reach redemption, and I'll be sure to be there every step of the way."

"What? What does that--"

"Now that I know that you're here, I can't leave you here alone. I'll be sure to visit you every now and then, and I'm sure you'd love nothing more than updates on the Pines family and various other residents of Gravity Falls." with that they stood to their feet, the back of their legs pushing the chair back and it scraping against the white tiled floor, they don't fail to miss the panicked look on his face as he stood up on his chair.

"Y-You're not leaving yet, are you? We still have so much to talk about, I haven't even told you what I've been doing in Theraprism!" they just shrug their shoulders.

"You can tell me on my next visit." they don't wait for Bill's response as they walk away, his tiny and powerless hands banging against the glass as he calls out for them to come back. Axolotl follows after them as they float out of the prism, eyeing them curiously.

"So, are you going to keep to your word and continue to visit him?" a laugh escapes their lips.

"Of course. I want to see them break him."

"Fix him, my friend." they roll their eyes.

"Sure. But... he won't be able to contact the Pines family, would he? I'm worried he'll manage to reach them somehow, and I don't want their progress going down the drain because he is obsessed with them." Axolotl lets out a soft chuckle.

"They are much stronger than you think, Alvah." they nod.

"I know, I know. I just can't help but worry."

"I am glad you have found something to care for, my friend. It makes me feel overjoyed." they couldn't help but smile at that "Now that you know that Bill is in fact, alive, you must swear that you won't tell the residents of dimension 46'\ until I say that it is okay." they shrugged their shoulders.

"I figured, but I swear I won't. I don't want them freaking out, especially Stan and Ford. They believe they've completely erased Bill from existence, and they've been riding that high for a long time."

"Thank you, Alvah. And do please tell me when you're going to visit Bill, I would like to join you to see his progress."

"Of course, my friend. Until then."

Helper pt. 3

word count: 7262

Fandom: FNAF Security Breach Pairing: Sundrop/Moondrop x Female!Reader Pronouns: She/Her Relationship: Romantic  Occupation: Daycare Helper Ability: Animatronic Moon Jellyfish

The character was modelled after a moon jellyfish, so they are an oceanic type animatronic that mostly resided in the daycare to assist when needed within the pizza plex. The appearance they adorn is that of a tall woman and the animalistic part of her design would be, other than a human-like face, they would have a large bell (the blob of a jellyfish is called a bell or hood) on top of their head that would act as a large hat, and attached to the underside of the bell are the tentacles and stingers. They are not stingers, they help the character locate children and feel for their surroundings. The bell on top of their head also glows in the dark.

Keys:

[F/N]: Female Name  [B/C]: Base Color  [S/C]: Secondary Color  [F/C]: Favorite Color  [E/C]: Eye Color

Warnings: spoilers to those who haven’t seen fnaf sb.

“Helper” pt. 1, pt. 2

“[F/N]~” said woman chuckled softly at the sing song voice coming from the child that sat in her lap, hearing the child trail her name off while leaning backwards so they could look up at her. [F/N] hums in response, placing her hand on their back and pushing them up gently so they wouldn’t fall “You’re not exactly… alive, right?” this question caught her off guard, she wasn’t really expecting to hear those words come out of a six year olds mouth, but she nods her head.

“If you mean I’m not exactly a human, then yes.” the child nods their head, looking forward and letting [F/N] brush their hair “Why do you ask? Does me not being a human make you uncomfortable?” she halts in her brushing once more when the child turned around.

“Nah uh! I like you, I like you a whole lot!” they exclaim as they hug her, she pats their back just as they pull themselves off her “It’s just that my mama told me that machines are incapable of falling in love.” [F/N]’s mood dampens a little, her hand caressing the small child’s back.

“Well… I wouldn’t say she’s wrong.” the child now tilts their head to the side in confusion.

“But aren’t you and Mister Sunny in love?” this question caused her to flinch, her internal fans starting up when she started overheating “Mister Moon as well! Sometimes, when you put us to sleep, I see you two acting like how my mama and papa act. I think it’s very romantic~” [F/N] pressed her lips into a thin line, her hand now beginning to fan her face.

“Don’t you know when people are being intimate it’s only right to give them privacy and not peek?” this caused the child to giggle, she then presses her hand onto her forehead, shaking it lightly “Goodness child, I would appreciate it if you would look in the other direction in the future.”

“Hehe, no promises.” [F/N] playfully rolls her eyes under her eyelids before beginning to tickle their stomach, their laughter was enough to get Sundrop’s attention and he came skipping over.

“Hey, hey, hey! How’s my favourite lady? Are you guys having fun over here?” a few of the children that were following Sundrop came over and started playing with [F/N], a few draping themselves over her shoulders and others settling themselves in her lap, the remaining few were playing with her hair and hat.

“We’re just talking, sunbite, ain’t that right?” the child covers their mouth, trying to contain their laughter.  “Must be a good conversation if y’all are laughing this much!” [F/N] noticed that most of the children were distracted amongst themselves, except for the one child that started it all, so she covered their eyes with one of their hands before reaching forward to cup his cheek and turn his face towards her so she could press and kiss to his cheek “Uwah— what was that for?” he asks, pressing his hand to his cheek while flustered.

“Just showing you that I love you.” the moment she dropped her hand from the child’s eyes, they noticed how lovey dovey they were acting again. They were pretty sure that if none of them were there, they would act even more affectionate, telling by how [F/N] held Sundrop’s smaller hand in her own and was gently caressing his knuckles before the both of them lace their fingers together.

“Oh, stop it, starshine. The children are still here…” she just giggles, her head perked up when a notification went off in her head.

“Oh, it seems like it’s nap time.” she starts to laugh when Sundrop pouted “Don’t worry, you’ll be back before you know it. Nap time only lasts an hour or so. And besides, it’s Moony’s turn.” she kisses the backside of her hand, when she lets go, she couldn’t help but blush a little when he pressed his own lips to where she kissed him.

“Alright, let’s round up all the children.”

“They’re not cattle, Sunny.” this caused them both to laugh. Of course there were the few children who didn’t want to settle down for nap time, but after being promised a snack time right after nap time was enough to get them to comply. [F/N] gives Sundrop a kiss on the forehead and coos sweet nothings into his ear to calm himself down, it always did hurt sometimes when the two would switch, but it’s been getting better. She was in the middle of playing a lullaby when the lights turned off and Moon appeared, she didn’t hesitate to welcome him with a kiss, to which he leaned into the affection before the two of them went to work.

Moondrop watched [F/N], watching as she sung beautifully to the sleeping children, he now come to love nap time. Children were a nightmare, especially the rowdy ones and those that just downright refused to sleep because they still had so much energy, but [F/N] made his job so much easier, and he even go to spend time with the animatronic woman that stilled his usually cold mechanical heart. He flinched slightly when he felt a stare so he looked down and saw the same young child smirking slightly at him, wriggling their eyebrows at him when they noticed the way he was staring at her. That child had a pillow thrown at them for that, causing them to laugh but shushed immediately when he leaned down and glared lightly at them.

“Silence child, and go to sleep. I want some time with her, so if you know what’s good for you, you’ll go to sleep and not speak a word.” they nod their head and zip their lips before rolling onto their side and closing their eyes to sleep, he nods his head as he stands up straight “Good.” he keeps his eyes on them for a second longer before skipping over to her.

“Are you done over there, Moony?” she giggles softly when he draped himself over her shoulder, leaning his cheek into hers.

“Yeah, they’re all sleeping soundly. Now it’s our alone time.” she giggles again, face turning a slight shade of red as he takes her hands a pulls her away from the nap area.

“Hehe, what are you doing, moonlight?” he leads her to the centre of the daycare and tells her not to move, he then proceeds to move everything out of the way until everything is clear. He then hurriedly returns to her and when he he reached her, he took a bow, one hand behind his back while the other was outstretched to her.

“Would you do me this honour and sharing a dance with me?” he raised his head and watched as her eyes opened, emotions swirled in those gorgeous galaxy like eyes and it was making him fall in love all over again, she then laughs and takes his hand.

“It would be my pleasure.” her other hand lays in his other hand and soon they were standing close together, however, she tilts her head in confusion when Moondrop was staring up at her “What's the matter?” he frowns slightly.

“… sometimes I forget how tall you are.” she snorts.

“That’s your concern?” she looks down at him and watches as he tries to think of a solution, his face then lights up when he got an idea and he snapped his fingers. He slips from her grip once more, raising a finger to tell her to wait once more and watch, and so she does. She holds her arms together and watched in mild confusion when he called down his cable and clipped it to his back, she slowly raised her head and laughed quietly to herself, covering her mouth with her hand when she understood what he was doing “Really?” he now hovered in front of her, one arm to his back while the other was outstretched to hers once more.

“May I?” she shakes her head but takes his hand.

“You may.” his already permanent smile grew as he held her close, now looking down at her, despite the fact it was the cable that was giving him that advantage. A melody started playing out of him and together the two of them slow danced around the daycare, she was giggling every so often because it was her that was leading them around but he would often twirl her around, what she loved the most was when he dipped her, hand firmly on her back and hand to hold her up and her hair and the strings of her bell hat was hanging beneath her and touching the ground, one leg kicked up as well.

“Have I ever told you how much I love you?” she looks up at him, her galaxy like eyes staring in his void black ones, she then snorts as he pulls her back up and so she let her head rest on his chest, hearing the gears in his body turn as she hummed softly.

“There isn’t a single day that doesn’t go by and I’m not deeply in love with you— with you both.” she looks up at him “I can’t be more happy that I was made to be yours.” he stares down at her before he starts laughing wholeheartedly, dipping her once more but this time he was leaning down, laughing into her neck.

“You have no idea how much this means to Sundrop and I!” she starts laughing with him, arms wrapped around his neck. When he pulled her up, he made sure to hold her tight as he lifted her off the ground and twirled her around and together the two of them danced for the rest of nap time until it was over “I’ll see you again soon, my love.” she giggles, giving him a final smooth until the lights turned back on, and when she pulled away, she as met with Sundrop.

“Hello, sunbite.” he giggles, cupping his cheek and waving his hand.

“Hello~” she rolled her eyes with a chuckle then went back to gathering snacks for the children while Sundrop woke them up, for the rest of the time until closing, [F/N] was monitoring the energy drained children and keeping them entertained with bracelet making while Sundrop was playing around with the more energised children.

“Miss [F/N]! Look at my bracelet.” a young girl cheered, rushing up to the animatronic woman and holding out the bracelet “How does it look?” she carefully takes the bracelet into her larger hands and inspects, the girl looks up at her with a nervous look before a bright smile washed onto her face when [F/N] smiled at her.

“It’s wonderful. You have a natural gift for jewellery making.” she takes the young girls hand and ties the bracelet around her wrist then gently kissed the top of her hand “It would greatly please me if you could teach me.”

“Y-Yes, certainly!” [F/N] already had numerous programs on jewellery making and various other programs, but having children teaching her in exchange was always nice. [F/N] made two friendship bracelets by the time the young girl made her second, the ones she made were themed after Sundrop and Moondrop and she couldn’t help but smile at her accomplishments “Are you going to give those to Mister Sun and Mister Moon?” she nods.

“Indeed, do you think they’ll like it?”  “Of course! They were made by none other than you, Miss [F/N]!” she nods once more, that light flush rising to her cheeks. [F/N] watched her stand to her feet and rush off, she was going to question what she was doing but giggled to herself when the girl grabbed Sundrop by his hand and was dragging him over to where she was sitting “Mister Sun, Mister Sun! Miss [F/N] has something to give you!”

“Something for me? Daw, you shouldn’t have!” she holds her hand out to him and he places his in hers, she then proceeds to tie the sun themed friendship bracelet around his wrist, being careful around about the bells around his wrist as well, but when it was done, he pulled the bracelet close to his face to inspect it.

“What do you think? I made matching ones for you and Moon.” she says, revealing the second one so he could see one that looked similar to his but was themed after Moon “Do you like it?” Sundrop let’s out a squeal of sorts as he stares at it before clapping his hands.

“Absolutely, and I believe Moon will like the one you give him.” she hums at that, holding the one she made for Moondrop in her hand.

“I do hope so.” time flew by so quickly that it was already the end of the day and parents were coming to pick up their young ones, it was Sundrop’s turn to start cleaning while [F/N] was there to monitor the guardians that were there to pick up the children. There have been a few incidences where complete strangers would try and take one of the children, but they never got far with her and Sundrop there to stop them, but that is a story for another time.

“Thank you again for taking good care of our child, we appreciate it.” [F/N] nods her head.

“It is our duty to take care of the children, and besides, he was a dear to have around.” she cooed softly while caressing the young boys cheek with the back of her hand, the boy giggled and leaned into her affection before being pulled away by his mother.

“Yes, well, we must get going now. Come on now.” 

“Aw, but mum! I wanna say bye to Miss [F/N].”

“No buts! Off we go.” he pouts as he’s ushered away but he makes the effort to take a quick glance back towards her to wave her goodbye, she smiled at the gesture and waves goodbye. It was obvious that some parents hated the fact that their children adored both her and Sun/Moon over them at times, telling by how a young child would cling to the both of them begging not stay, but of course, they’re not allowed to keep the children there for long.

“I swear, my son’s birthday was ruined tonight.” she heard a mother complain from afar while handing over another child to their guardian.

“Yeah, I wasn’t there to see the performance, but I heard that Freddy had a malfunction and collapsed during his performance.” her eyes shot open and she turned towards the gossiping mothers.

‘Freddy collapsed?’ she thought, that sounded impossible. Freddy has the most daily maintenance out of all the animatronics because he is the face and star of the Mega Pizza Plex, so she couldn’t accept the fact that he had a simple malfunction during his performance.

“Miss [F/N]?” she lets out a soft gasp then glanced down to see the young boy she was holding in her arms looking up at her in concern “Are you alright?” she blinks owlishly at him before closing her eyes and smiling at him.

“Why I’m alright, thank you for worrying about me.” she says, leaning down to place him on the ground, she grimaced a little when the boy still looked worried but simply gave him a light push on the back to get him to go to his father that was waiting for him “You better get going, we’re closing soon and your father is waiting.” she stands up straight and waves him goodbye and though he was hesitant, he hurried over to his father, holding his hand and waving her goodbye.

“See you again, Miss [F/N]!” she nods and watched them disappear, unbeknownst to herself, the grip on her hands grew tight to the point she could feel herself dent.

“I hope to see your faces soon!” [F/N] exclaimed happily as she waved the last family goodbye, she looked side to side in search for anyone else before turning on her heel and speed walking over to where Sundrop was, who had his back to her as he was at the table that had the equipment for the bracelet making “Sunny, darling! I need a favor of you.” she says, not noticing the way he hid the things on the table when she approached.

“Oh, starshine! What can I do for you?”

“Do you mind holding down the fort for me? I just heard that Freddy isn’t feeling well, and I thought I could check up on him. I hope you don’t mind.” she thought that he would disagree, he never liked them being so apart, so guess how surprised she was with how easily Sundrop agreed with her.

“You're absolutely right, sunbite! You’re such a good friend to worry about your other friends, so go on right ahead and pay that big ole teddy bear a visit just to see if he’s doing alright!” he says, going to so far as to pushing her out.

“A—Are you sure?” she questions, glancing back at him and being mindful of her step as not to tumble over “I’m not being troublesome, am I?” she adds, now out the door and holding it open to look at him, to which he shakes his head.

“Not at all! We got this, so go say hi to Freddy for us!” she pulls her hands back when he quite literally slammed the door in her face, she stares blankly at it for a couple seconds before snapping out of it, leaning backwards in confusion.

“… well, I didn’t expect that.” she stands there a second longer until she turned on her heel and made her way towards Rockstar Row, leaving Sundrop and Moondrop in the daycare.

“I didn’t expect her wanting to leave, but we’ll take her absence as our opportunity to make her a gift.” he cheers as he returns to the table, Moondrop nodded his head within their shared mind.

“There’s not a moment to lose!”

[with [f/n]]

“Look, mummy! Look, it’s the Daycare Assistant!” [F/N] heard a couple of the children call out, to which she greeted a few of the leaving guests before picking up the pace so she could see Freddy without having to see Vanessa. It was strongly advised that they didn’t roam around while the Pizza Plex was in the middle of closing, but she was just a little bit too anxious. She waved at the last child she saw then hopped into the elevator in the Atrium and pressed the floor to take her to Rockstar Row, she crossed her arms and tapped her foot on the ground a little impatiently. Finally the doors opened to the floor she needed and she stepped out, she glanced around and saw a couple Security and Caution Bots, greeting them with a wave before something caught her eye. Glancing over, she briefly saw the door to Freddy’s room open then close.

“How odd.” she muttered but shrugged her shoulders, she’ll see soon enough, she approached his door and it automatically opened as she approached it “Freddy!”

“Aahh!” she rolled her eyes when he screamed, what caught her attention was when she saw him quickly close his chest cavity, he turned around and saw [F/N] and quickly that panicked look disappeared and he raised his hand “Oh! Why hello there, [F/N]! What brings you here? You’re usually helping Sundrop clean up the Daycare at this time.” he fidgeted under her watchful eyes, hands carefully caressing his chest, she then sighed as she shook her head.

“I’m here to see you.” his head perked up.

“Me? What for?” she scoffed, taking a step forward and grabbing him by his forearms.

“I heard you malfunctioned and collapsed during your performance.” his eyes widened.

“How did you know?” she huffs.

“World travels fast amongst complaining parents.” she then shrugs, she sighs and caresses his arm with her thumbs “What I don’t understand is why YOU of all animatronics malfunctioned. Monty I understand, even Roxanne and Chica dearest, but you? Management takes extra care of you, so I’m confused as to why you malfunctioned.” she raised a brow when he slowly slipped out of her grip, his hands now holding her forearms.

“All I can say is that it was a simple slip up on my end, I thank you for your concern, friend, but I must rest.”  he retracts his arms and holds them “I haven’t fully recharged yet, and I feel awfully tired.” her head perks up and soon nods.

“Oh, yes! Forgive me, I’ll leave you to charge! I need to head back to the Daycare, I feel awful for leaving Sunny on his own to clean. You know how children can be, such a pain to clean up after at times.” he nods his head, pumping his fist.

“That must be a hassle, so you better get to it.” she nods, patting his arm and turning to leave but stopped when Freddy called out to her “But before you go… was a child missing from the Daycare any time today?” this caused her to pause, he watched her look up as her AI looked through the data of each child that attended the daycare that day.

“No. I did a thorough headcount and there wasn’t a single head missing.” she approaches him once more “May I ask why?” he noticed her move her eyes from his face and down to his chest cavity, poking it, he immediately raised his hands to cover his chest and turned away.

“No, was just wondering, is all.” she knew he was lying to her, but he must have a reason as to why, so she just let out a deep sigh as she shook her head.

“Alright, I’ll leave you to it.” she gives him a hug, holding tight before letting go and leaving him alone. Unbeknownst to her, he let out a breath of relief as his chest cavity opened up to reveal the missing head he was talking about, the young boy named Gregory that was hiding in his chest cavity the moment she stepped in.

“She’s gone now, superstar.” Gregory lets out a exaggerated sigh.

“Dang, that was a close one!” he exclaims, he rushes over to the window and saw her walking into the elevator doors “Who is she? I think I’ve heard of her, but I’ve never seen her before.” Freddy approached Gregory from behind and glances through the window to see the elevator doors closing just as he approached.

“She is the Daycare Assistant, she helps the Daycare Attendant care for the daycare. She is a wonderful friend, and I believe you would like her a lot, she is very fond of children and cares for them as if they were her own.” Gregory scoffed, throwing his head back as he rolled his eyes.

“If she could even have children, that is.” he waves his hand “She’s still just a machine, so she can’t exactly conceive a child.”

“W-Well, it’s that thought that counts, is it not?” he just shakes his head.

[at the daycare]

“Sunbite, darling?” [F/N] pushes the door to the daycare open and peeked her head inside, she was a little impressed that Sundrop cleaned up the daycare thoroughly while she was gone, but now she was a little concerned because she couldn’t see him “I’m back, Sunny!” she called out once again, her shoulders slumped, however, when she didn’t get an answer. She entered the daycare, placing her hands on her hips and was ready to call out to him again but gasped when he hung from above her, upside down and a wide smile on his face.

“You’re back, starshine! Welcome!” she smiles softly, nodding her head.

“I’m back.” he rights himself but made sure he was still hanging in front of her, hands behind his back as his hands held something “Sunbite?” he giggles softly, legs kicking gently in front of him.

“I have a surprise for you.” he muses, waving his finger around then pointed at her face.

“Aw~ how sweet.”  “Close your eyes…” he trailed off when he realised her eyes were already closed, how she saw without her eyes being open, he’ll never know… but whatever! “Well, um… make sure you can’t see!” she chuckles and covers her eyes with her hands.

“Alright, okay.” she heard him muttering to himself, probably talking with Moondrop, something then jingled in front of her that made her tilt her head.

“You can open your eyes now!” she does so by removing her hands from her face then opening her eyes, and there she saw a necklace Sundrop and Moondrop had made that was themed after her but had sun and moon beads mixed into it as well with her name “Moony and I made this for you, we hope you like it!” she takes it into her hands and inspects it closely, she then laughs softly and holds it closely.

“I love it, you two, I love it very much!” she gives them both a big smile and holds it out to them “Put it on for me?” they didn’t hesitate to swipe it from her, she removes her hat and moves her hair so they wouldn’t have trouble putting it on, and when they did, she grabbed a miniature mirror to look at it. She was made and styled in the Victorian era, so it didn’t match her at all, but she loved it nonetheless “It’s perfect.” Sundrop claps his hands.

“Terrific! We’re glad that you love it.” she continues to admire it before putting the mirror down and offering her hand to them.

“Hows about we call it a night? My battery is finally catching up to me and I desperately need to charge.” Sundrop nods his head.

“Oh, absolutely! We get to cuddle!” she chuckles at that, she wraps her arms around Sundrop’s waist and he lifts them over to their now shared room. She enters first and takes her place by the charging port, when Sundrop enters, he turned into Moondrop because the lights were off and he approached her.

“Can I get my gift?” she giggles.

“Of course.” she takes out the one she made for him and puts it on his other wrist, he marvels at them both before pulling her into a hug and together the three of them look at their matching jewellery “Now we all match.” she nods her head, nuzzling her nose against his head.

“We do.” she sits on her knees and one of the stingers attached to her hat slithered over to the charging port, she pats her lap and Moondrop didn’t hesitate to rest his head on her lap so they could snooze together.

“I’ll see you in the morning?” he smiles, nodding his head.

“Yes, and we’ll see you.” and with that, the moment that stinger plugged into the charging port, her system shut down and she was in charging mode. He takes a deep breath, wrapping his arms around her waist and burying his face plate into her lap, but not without taking one final glance at his and Sundrop’s bracelets. He couldn’t contain his bashful smile as he fell asleep in her lap, neither of the two unaware of the events that were going to take place throughout the night.

[an hour later]

EMERGENCY WAKE UP CALL.

DAYCARE LIGHTS OFF.

BOUNCER MODE… ACTIVATED.

PHYSICAL RESTRAINTS… DEACTIVATED.

[F/N]’s eyes opened, her system booting up at an hour they weren’t supposed too. When she was on recharge mode, it would take several hours for her to reach fully charged mode where she can last a few days without having to enter a charging station. But she had woken up from her slumber way to early, and the only reason that were to happen was when the daycare lights turned off at a time they weren’t supposed to… or if Moondrop was running amok, something like that hasn’t happened in the longest time. Similar to DJMM, Parts and Service installed a Bouncer Mode into her system that would activate when unruly guests make a scene, but it was used to subdue Moondrop when the staff couldn’t handle him.

“Sunny…?” she murmured out first, the stinger that connected itself to the plug disconnecting and returning to her as she slowly stood up and scanned the area for the animatronic “Moony? Where are you?” she closed her hand into a fist and grimaced when she felt her initial strength to take down animatronics like Monty was activated… something must be wrong, that restraint was activated for a reason. She exits their tent and noticed the lights in the daycare were indeed off, she looks at the time and was confused to see that the hourly mark for the power to convert to the charging stations hadn’t hit yet. With that in mind, she stepped out onto the balcony and looked around, only to hear Moon’s sinister chuckle.

“Naughty, naughty~ bad children must be punished.” her eyes immediately flew open as she slammed her hands onto the railing of the balcony, leaning over to see that he was chasing around a little boy who was frantically going through the playground and making a mess to distract him.

“Please! Just leave me alone!” her eyes locked onto the child and scanned him quickly before he disappeared into the playground while Moondrop cleaned up the mess he made.

CHECKING GUEST LIST… UNKNOWN.

CHECKING DAYCARE REGISTER… UNKNOWN.

CHECKING LOST AND FOUND… UNKNOWN.

CALCULATED RESULTS… LOST CHILD.

“Lost child?” she questioned, soon the conversation with Freddy came back to mind when he asked her if she was missing a child. She rolls her fingers along the railing, hearing it tap against the metal, but that child was completely unknown. There was no data of him anywhere, she shakes her head, that doesn’t matter that very moment, Moondrop was acting far more aggressive than he usually is and she was afraid he was going to do something neither of them were going to like. She calls down the cable just as she jumped over the railing, grabbing it and allowing it to lower her to the ground, she was careful to quietly land on the ground, as not to alert Moondrop of her presence.

“Dang it, where are those stupid generators?” Gregory hisses to himself, getting lost in the playground yet again “Why the heck are generators even in a children’s playground? Talk about a hazard.” he freezes up when he heard the bells on Moondrop’s costume jingle, oh god, he was crawling around in the playground as well.

“Where are you? Children aren’t allowed to stay after hours.” he pressed his back against the wall, covering his mouth to quiet his breathing but the beating in his heart beat so loudly it was giving him away “Come out, come out, wherever you are~” oh god did he want to just curl up into a ball and disappear, a small whimper escaped his lips when he saw Moondrop’s fingers appear around the corner of the wall. There was nowhere for him to go, he was trapped and that freak was going to get him. He closed his eyes and was ready for his life to flash before his eyes but they suddenly shot open when Moondrop let out a yelp, he looked over and saw that Moondrop was gone.

“H-Huh?” wiping away the stray tears, he looked around the corner and his eyes widened to see the same animatronic jellyfish that came to Freddy’s room holding Moondrop as if he were a cat.

“Moony? What are you doing playing around in the playground? You know that’s only designed for children, and don’t you remember the last time you went in there?” she giggles fondly at the memory, remembering how his limbs got stuck and he was screeching at her not to look “You know I can’t fit in there, so color me surprised when I had to yank you out of there.” yup, that’s what happened. The moment she saw the opportunity to grab him through one of the openings, she leaned in and pulled him out before he could see the young boy.

“You don’t understand, starshine. There’s a child!” he exclaims, throwing his arms up, to which she rolls her eyes while nodding her head.

“Right…” he sighed when he knew she didn’t believe him “Remember the last time you said that? And when we checked to see what it was it, it was only Roxanne and Montgomery playing tricks on you. Perhaps they’re doing it again.” he pouts as she lowers him down, she giggles to herself when he crossed his arms and started to sulk.

“I’m telling you, there’s a boy running around.” she smiles fondly at him, placing her hands on his shoulders and giving them a light squeeze, her eyes then went over to where Moondrop was and there she saw the boy. He flinched backwards and was going to hide but paused when he saw her jerking her head to her left, her stingers raising up and pointing in the same direction. He was confused at first but looked in the direction and there he saw another generator, she gave him a look of reassurance but quickly looked away when Moondrop looked at her.

“It’s not that I don’t believe you, but the last time we jumped to conclusions… we were barely let off with a warning.” this caused his shoulders to slump, she then turned him towards their room and gestures to it “Why don’t we go back to sleep? Perhaps you’re just anxious to see the children again that your AI is playing tricks with you.” with his back to the boy, Gregory peeked his head out from the play structure and his face lit up when her stingers pointed out all the generators, saving him the trouble of actually finding them.

“Maybe you’re right. The children have only recently started liking me again.” she smacks his arm, moving from time to time to block his view of Gregory as they continued to talk.

“They’ve always liked you, my love, they’re only shy.” she caresses his cheek and kisses his forehead “Now let’s go back and cuddle.” he giggles at that.

“Hehe, I like that idea for mu—” he was cut off when they both heard something fall, turning their heads, there they saw Gregory had accidentally tripped over a chair after he was staring at the two of them acting lovey dovey “So I wasn’t making it up!” he exclaims as starts making his way over to him, Gregory did not hesitate to pick himself up and run over to the other playground to get the last two generators.

“Ah, please! I don’t even want to be here!”

“Moon, what are you doing?!” [F/N] shouts as she chases after Moon, ducking down to avoid hitting a few of the obstacles in her way while Moon easily manoeuvred around them and was getting closer to Gregory “Moon! Stop right this instant!”

“Sorry, sweetheart, but no can do.” Gregory crawled into the playground and Moon was right behind him, [F/N] tried to grab him but she failed when he just slipped out of her reach and she couldn’t crawl in after him. She cursed under his lips, taking a step back and using her enhanced eyes to see through the dark and locate where both Moon and Gregory were in the playground.

“Moondrop, I swear if you hurt that boy you’re never going to hear the end of it from me!” she shouts, she managed to find Gregory and saw that he was backed into a corner after getting one of the two generators and Moon was hot on his tail “I will NEVER forgive you if you do anything to that boy, Moondrop! I swear on it!” this caused Moon to stutter in his movements, momentarily freezing in place, she took that opportunity to rush over to where Gregory was and pull him out of the playground instead.

“Hey! What’s wrong with that guy?!” she shook her head.

“I should be the one asking you that.” she whispered “My Moony doesn’t act like that, much less threaten a child and refuse to listen to me.” Gregory noticed black tears swell in her eyes as she stared at where Moon was before turning away and finding the last generator, however, she was tackled to the ground and evidently dropped Gregory.

“[F/N], dearest, hand over the child while I’m being nice.” she looked back and Moon and saw he was holding her by her waist, she glared at him as she pushed herself on her back.

“When my moonlight is being nice, he doesn’t threaten me!” she shouts and proceeds to kick him off, this time, she was going to keep Moon distracted while Gregory climbed into the playground to get the last generator “Little boy, if you climb in through the slide at the back, you’ll find the last generator!”

“The last in the back? Got it!” he quickly did as she said and followed her directions, her ears perked up when she heard a wire so she looked back and saw Moon connected the cable to his back and was planning on flying over her and after Gregory.

“Oh no you don’t!” she exclaims, kneeling down then jumping up and grabbing him by his waist. The cable wasn’t able to handle the weight and snapped, causing them both to fall to the ground. Moon gets up immediately and tries to get to Gregory once more but couldn’t when [F/N] picking him up, arms wrapping around his arms and his torso, keeping him apprehended “Moon, don’t make me break you.” he lets out a grunt when he felt her tighten her grip, his metal body starting to dent a little.

“I know you can, but I know you won’t. You love me too much to do that.” he feels her loosen her grip so he was going to slip out of her grip but suddenly she tightened her grip once more, making it impossible for him to free himself.

“True, but unfortunately for you, my system is telling me to do everything in my power to stop you from doing something stupid.” he glances back at her and saw that her iris’ were red instead of white “My feelings for you will be suppressed until you are under control.” finally, Gregory managed to get the last generator and the lights were switched back on. You glanced around then took a look at Moon only to see that he switched back to Sundrop, she lets out a sigh of relief and loosen her grip but hugs him instead.

“[F/N]? What are you doing awake? You’re supposed to be asleep.” she shook her head and buried her face into his neck.

“You and Moony were gone so I got worried…” they heard a creek so they turn and see Gregory trying to leave, now this set Sundrop off and stomped over to Gregory, [F/N] following behind him to make sure he didn’t do anything.

“Rule breaker, rule breaker!” he shouts, picking Gregory up and carrying him out of the daycare “You are BANNED from the daycare!” he adds, dropping him on the ground, [F/N] peeks her head out from behind him and waves Gregory goodbye.

“Have a good night, little boy.” she says.

“Security alert, security alert! Woo, woo, woo!” she pulls a face, looking down at him as they both retreat back into the daycare, him slamming the door behind him for good measure.

“Was that necessary?” he stomps his foot, crossing his arms.

“Absolutely!”

Headcanon:

watching him angrily write down BANNED in all caps on a wide white piece of paper was very entertaining.

several BANNED signs.

she couldn’t help but laugh that he seriously banned the boy from the daycare.

he told her not to laugh.

he also asked her to draw “angry eyebrows” and a “frown” on his face to display his anger.

she told him he was being over dramatic.

he told her she needed to take this seriously.

he then proceeded to cry to her that he just wanted to look after the boy but he turned the lights off and brought out moon.

she asked him if there was something wrong with moon because he was acting off.

he went silent.

she decided not to pry.

now, when the lights would go out and moon was lurking about searching for gregory, she would not be too far behind to keep moon under control.

when freddy and gregory were in the elevator and frantically pushing the buttons to get the elevator to close, [f/n] appeared and tackled him to the ground.

this had happened on several occasions, but it was very effective.

when [f/n] found gregory and freddy on their own, gregory, no matter how many times he was saved by her, was still just a little wary of her.

could you blame him? his life is literally on the line and the only one he can trust that moment was freddy.

he calmed down when [f/n] broke down crying about how that wasn’t her moon.

her moon was calm and kind, sure he was stern, but he would never hurt children no matter WHAT they do.

she even showed them the necklace they both made.

freddy let her cry into his shoulder and pat her back to calm her down.

now-

when freddy needed to charge, [f/n] would take over monitoring gregory.

she was a walking nightlight and you could see her from far away, she was also big so he could easily hide behind her.

if he was tired, they would find a place to rest and she would hide him under his bell hat and he would be out like a light.

a thing gregory also noticed was that where she was, none of the security bots would come over to where she was.

she said that the security bots won’t monitor the area where she is because she was more then enough to handle the situation that was happening there.

the same cannot be said for the animatronics.

that didn’t mean she didn’t bodyslam monty when he chased after gregory.

he forever stuck to her side.

[f/n] and freddy: the overprotective parents that will fight you on site if you dare hurt their child.

Visit

word count: 5003

Fandom: IRL!MCYT Pairing: TommyInnit x Elder!Brother!Reader Pronouns: He/Him Relationship: Familial/Platonic Occupation: Automotive Engineer Ability: N/A

Keys:

[M/N]: Male Name [H/C]: Hair Color [E/C]: Eye Color [S/C]: Skin Color

Warnings: n/a

"[M/N]!” said man let out a laugh when his younger brother let out a loud cheer, rushing down the stairs before proceeding to tackle his elder brother into a hug, wrapping his arms around his waist while his arms were around his neck and his face buried into the crook of his neck “Why the fuck didn’t you tell me you were coming down to visit?” [M/N] Simons, the elder brother to TommyInnit, and not just an elder brother figure, but his genuine and blood related brother. If people were to describe what the elder Innit looked like, they would probably say that he looked like a more mature and elder version of Tommy with longer/short [H/C] locks and a more broader form while being a couple inches taller than Tommy.

“I thought I could surprise you, Tommy.” he replies with a laugh, managing to keep himself up right from being knocked over “Did I surprise you? Huh? Did I? Did I?” he let out a laugh when Tommy peeled himself off him to give his older brother a hard smack to the arm, causing him to let out a cry but he still laughed anyways.

“Fuck off! I didn’t like this surprise at all! Should have brought a souvenir with you while you were gone.” Tommy grumbled under his breath, what he meant by that was the fact that [M/N] was studying abroad in Singapore, majoring in Engineering as he studied at the National University of Singapore. The acceptance rate to get into the National University of Singapore was 5-7% and [M/N] was lucky enough to get accepted, he was happy nonetheless but the fact that he had to study abroad for about four years, it was heart breaking. Tommy was about thirteen years old when he received the news, at first he didn’t take it too well and locked himself in his room for hours on end. He had a really close relationship with his brother and hearing that he was leaving to another country, he resented his brother because he wasn’t going to see him as often as he wanted.

It took a lot of convincing and long talks from outside his room to get Tommy to unlock the door, when he opened it and peeked his head inside, he let out a soft sigh when he saw Tommy sitting on his bed with his blankets draped over him. His body was trembling as he let out hiccups and whimpers, [M/N] took a seat beside him on his bed and gently placed his head where he believed his head was and stroked it gently and whispered sweet nothings and words of comfort to ease his brother out of his cocoon. He spent the rest of his time in England hanging out with his brother and sleeping in his room before he eventually had to leave for Singapore, he also had to try his damned hardest not to laugh when Tommy continued to sob his heart out while they were at the airport to watch him board his plane. He will never let the younger one live it down.

During his four years studying in Singapore, he would keep in touch with Tommy via texts or face time. Tommy would often talk all day through the night before eventually talking himself to sleep, most times on calls it would be Tommy saying how much he missed his elder brother and wished for him to come home so they could hang like they used to. To ease his brother, he would often seen souvenirs or send postcards from places he visited while staying in Singapore, he spoke about the friends he made while staying there and how he was being taught Malay and a bit of Mandarin Chinese, to which he would try to teach Tommy over face time. Now when it was 2020-2021 and Tommy started getting more and more popular on Twitch and YouTube, [M/N] would catch wind of his popularity and start watching his videos and VODs.

It was very entertaining and [M/N] couldn’t help but be very proud of his younger brother of making a name for himself, he was happy just seeing how happy Tommy was, and that was more than enough to satisfy him. Now when they were on call together, he could hear the genuine happiness in his voice as he spoke about his new friends, especially his friend Tubbo and Ranboo, mostly Tubbo because he would often call Ranboo a bitch. Anyways, [M/N] had been planning on coming back to England by the end of 2020 because he managed to finish his course early but COVID was a pain in the ass and slapped him in the face and said no, so he waited months to be allowed to travel internationally again and was completely over the moon when he was allowed to leave and return to England. He was planning on telling his parents and Tommy but thought against it, a surprise family reunion would be much better.

And that brought us too:

“Souvenirs? Of course I brought souvenirs, stupid.” [M/N] was reaching towards his suitcase but stopped when Tommy wrapped his arms around his torso, [M/N] looked down at him before huffing softly when he saw his body trembling, he shook his head before embracing his brother and resting his cheek on top of his curly locks “I’m home, bro. I hope you missed me.” he heard him sniffle.

“I didn’t miss you one bit, bitch.”

“Right, right.” seeing their parents too earned him a slap to the back because he came back unannounced, but at the end of the day they celebrated the return of the eldest son of the Simons Family. [M/N]’s old room was turned into a guest room and he was crashing their for the night but it changed when Tommy dragged him into his room and practically refused to let him out because he wanted to make sure he didn’t leave in the morning. Though, it was late at night Tommy was currently streaming while [M/N] was sleeping on his bed, as usual, Tommy was being obnoxiously loud and it was enough to get a groan out for [M/N].

”Hey Tommy, what was that?” Wilbur questioned, it was just loud enough that his mic managed to pick it up. Tommy pushed his headset back to let one of his ears out as he spun his chair in the direction of his bed, because of the movement, his viewers managed to see the curve of a body laying on his bed.

“Oh shit, I’m sorry, am I being too loud?” Tommy said a hushed tone when he noticed [M/N] turn his head back to glance at the blonde, [M/N] let out a yawn as he waved his hand to dismiss him.

“You’re fine, just keep it down a little, mmkay?” his voice was just quiet enough that nobody heard him, his answer caused Tommy to nod his head.

“Alright, sorry again.” [M/N]’s response to that was a yawn before he turned away from him and nodded back to sleep, Tommy let out a sigh before turning back to face his PC, a panicked looked crossed his face when he took a glance at his chat.

”hey hey hey! who was that?”

“who was that?”

“someone is in his room!”

“who is it?”

“tell us!”

”Hey Tommy, who is that behind you?” he heard Tubbo ask ”Is it you know who?” he added, the only person Tommy ever told anyone about his brother was Tubbo so he was probably the only person in that call that had at least a bit of an idea who it could be.

”Huh? Tubbo knows? Tubbo! Tell us!” Wilbur shouted, this earned a lot of agreement from the chats of everyone who was live, Philza was the first to come to his defence and calm them down.

”Come on now, whoever it is is trying to sleep. Quiet down.” 

“Crow father has spoken.” this earned multiple groans while Tubbo smirked in victory “Tubbo is the only one who knows who it is, and I’m not entirely sure if they’re comfortable with being known about who they are to me, so I’ll keep quiet about it until I ask them.” Tubbo snickers.

”Don’t even try to bribe me into telling you, I take real pleasure in knowing while watching you guys suffer.” this earned some laughter from the others, Tommy shook his head as he glanced behind him once more to see his brother sleeping peacefully. Yeah, having his brother back was a nice change of pace.

[time skip: a couple weeks later]

“Tommy has friends coming over?” [M/N] questioned, sitting on his stool as he was making a couple repairs to his motorbike, the one he owned was a Harley Davidson Fat Bob 114. It was a gift he got from one of his friends back in Singapore that he managed to bring back to England, it was his current pride and joy, right after Tommy of course, and he made sure to keep it in perfect condition each time he planned on taking it out for a spin “Tommy has friends?” he was promptly smacked in the shoulder.

“Yes, he has friends. Stop teasing your brother.” [M/N] just snickered to himself before grabbing a rag and wiping some oil off his face “We won’t be home and we’re not sure when they’re coming around, and you know how loud Tommy gets so we’re not sure if he’ll hear them, we’d appreciate it if you keep an ear out to let them in, okay?” he nods his head.

“Of course, I don’t mind.” they thanked him before leaving, [M/N] nods to himself before going back to adding a couple repairs to his bike while turning down his music slightly so he could hear if anyone was at the door. He was in their garage with the door closed, it was pretty cold and he didn’t want to let a draft in. Besides that, a couple weeks had gone by since he came back to England but also the rumor of who he was arose on Twitter. He woke up the next morning to Tommy thrusting his phone in his face, though he was still sleepy and at the verge of falling back asleep, his eyes managed to register what Tommy was trying to show him. There, he saw countless posts of people trying to theorize who the mysterious person who that was sleeping in his bed, Tommy was laughing and [M/N] could careless. It would probably die down, right? WRONG! Poor guy could barely go on Twitter without seeing the tag of TommyInnit and the mystery person, he decided that he would stay off social media for a couple days.

’Jesus, most of the shit on Twitter is nothing but stupid shit. A lover? Goodness, this guy just barely turned seventeen and he’s too awkward to get himself a lover. Most of these theories are to laugh at, really.’ he let out a groan as he laced his fingers together then stretched them above his head, he then let out a hum at the sound of knocking ‘Oh? Are they here?’ he shook his head as he rolled his neck and left the garage, he heard some laughter and chattering from behind the door that settled when he approached the door.

“Do you think that’s Tommy?” a female voice asked, hmm? If he recognized that voice, he believed that it was Niki Nihachu “The footsteps found a little heavier.”

“Maybe he got fatter.” that sounded like Tubbo, well if it was, he let out a cry when he got smacked.

“That’s not really nice.” before anymore words could be spoken, [M/N] opened the door and looked down at the people at the front door. If he remembered correctly, the people in front of him were Niki Nihachu, Jack Manifold, Tubbo and GeorgeNotFound. He sniffed as he looked down at them while they stared up at him in slight awe and confusion, the awe was for the fact that he was actually quite attractive and since he was wearing nothing more than a pair of jeans and a tank top, they could see his muscles that glistened because of the sweat from all the work he was doing. The awkwardness was because they believed they got the wrong address because the person that answered the door was neither Tommy nor his parents but a rather attractive young man.

“Hello?” he finally answered “Are you here for Tommy?” Tubbo was the first to answer.

“Uh, yeah, actually.” he then rubbed his chin as he looked up at him, he then snapped his fingers as he lit up “You’re [M/N], right? You’re Tommy’s older brother, he’s told me about you.” [M/N] hums as he nods his head.

“Yes, that I am. He’s also told me a lot about you Toby, or Tubbo?” he waves his hand.

“Call me what you want.” he nods, George then looks at Tubbo, grabbing his shoulder and pulling him back.

“So THAT’S the mysterious guy that’s been trending on Twitter and that you’ve been refusing to tell us who it was?” he said through a hushed whisper but [M/N] managed to hear and chuckled to himself “I see where all that attractiveness went to, nothing was left for Tommy (I find tommy quite cute, so please don’t take that as an insult to that blonde boy).” he added, which earned a couple nods from the other three.

“Aw, thank you, I find you quite attractive as well.” a slight flush rose to the tips of George’s ears, Jack laughed at the reaction George had to the compliment, he looks up at the older Innit and saw him raise a hand to press against his chest “My name is [M/N], I am Tommy’s older brother that’s been studying abroad and just recently returned to England.” Jack nodded his head.

“Well, if you haven’t watched any of Tommy’s videos, I’m Jack Manifold.”

“My name is Nikita, but my online name is Niki Nihachu.”

“Toby Smith, but people call me Tubbo.”

“And I’m George Davidson, or GeorgeNotFound.” he hums.

“Well it’s lovely to meet you all, but I can only assume that you’re here for Tommy and not to chat with his older brother.” he turns back inside and takes a deep breath “I haven’t done this in years, I feel old just thinking about it.” George raises a brow.

“Thinking about wha--”

“TOMMY!!” they all jump at his loud voice “YOUR FRIENDS ARE HERE, LOSER!!” he shouts at the top of his lungs, to which he got a shout in response.

“FUCK RIGHT OFF, YOU LOSER!!” [M/N] only laughs when he could hear thuds coming from upstairs along with a couple curses, Tommy makes his presence known by almost stumbling down the stairs but did when he reached the last step, he pushed himself to his feet and when he was at the front door he shoved [M/N] to the side “You aren’t needed anymore, so fuck off!” 

“Is this how you treat your older brother you haven’t seen in nearly four years?” [M/N] said from behind Tommy, who in turn responded with a hmph.

“Says the asshole who decided to leave for four years on your own violation, dickhead!” he then continued to shove him away “Now piss off back to the garage, you stink, you hobo!” [M/N] rolled his eyes as he watched Tommy turn back to his friends, who were rather amused at just unfolded before them.

“Is this how you normally act with your brother, Tommy? I remember watching that clip and seeing you acting rather sweet.” Niki cooed softly, he only rolled his eyes as he crossed his arms.

“Yeah, he’s a dickhead and he deserves it.” they each shook their heads, then then notice [M/N] rip the rag over his shoulder and grab both ends of it, spinning it around so that it would twist. They gave no warning as they backed up slightly, allowing [M/N] to pull it back before flicking his wrist forward and letting on end of it go, having it whip against his back and a loud crack when it made contact with his clothed back.

“Oh, shit! That sounded like it hurt!” Jack shouts before he and the other three burst out into laughter, Tommy let out a cry as he pressed his hand into his back and whimpered softly at the stinging pain.

“That really hurt...” [M/N] looked down at Tommy and saw his lip trembling softly as his eyes glistened with tears. the older Innit rolled his eyes as he threw the rag over his shoulder.

“You crybaby.” he mocked.

“THAT HURT!!” 

“SUCK IT UP!!” they glower at each other but stopped when Niki raised her hand.

“Um, can we come inside?” [M/N] was pushed to the side as Tommy backed away.

“Yeah, totally! [M/N] was just leaving.” he then grabs the collar of [M/N]’s tank top and yanks him down, slightly glaring up at him “Go back to your man cave and don’t come out until they’re gone. I don’t want you embarrassing me even more.” he warned, this caused the other to snicker as he raised his hands.

“Oh, please. You can accomplish that without my help.” [M/N] rushed out of there to avoid Tommy’s bitching and slur of insults while laughing, when he was back in the garage, he shook his head as he tossed the rag onto a stool and turned his music back up “Now hopefully he doesn’t disturb me any further.” [M/N] spent the rest of his time in the garage tinkering with his bike or cleaning it when some oil got on it or himself, when he simply wanted to relax, he would crash on the couch he situated in the garage and take a bit of a nap before realizing that he was laying in his own sweat and wake up.

’Maybe I should test the engine, I paid a good amount of money for that engine so I better hear this kitten purr.’ he chugs down the rest of his beer, licking his lips when some dribbled out of his mouth as he grabbed his keys ’Hopefully this doesn’t distract Tommy and his friends too much.’

[with tommy]

“Your brother’s quite good looking, not gonna lie.” Jack said, this caused them all to look at him “What?” Tubbo raises his hand and places it on his shoulder.

“Jack, do you need to tell us something?” they laugh when Jack shouts at them as he smacked Tubbo’s hand off his shoulder, Tommy rolled his eyes as he continued setting up his stream on his PC. He knew that his brother was good looking, remembering times from when he was still a kid and when random girls would come up to him in hopes of getting his brother’s number, to which [M/N] would appear and scoop Tommy up before running away with said boy in his arms. [M/N] didn’t like the fact that people would approach his younger brother in hopes of getting in contact with him, he thought that it was weird and creepy and advised Tommy to just avoid those kind of people. 

“Be quiet, Tubbo!” he then looks at Niki and George “Come on, you two have to agree with me! Didn’t you find him at least a bit attractive?” George glanced away, the tips of his ears flushing a slight red while Niki smiled softly.

“Yeah, he was.” she then looks at Tommy “He said he studied abroad, what major was it?” he looks up in thought.

“Automotive Engineering. He was already pretty good at it when I was a kid, and that was what he majored at what he studied in Singapore.” they clap their hands in awe.

“Wow, Singapore? That’s impressive.” it wasn’t long before they heard the roar of a engine from downstairs, Tommy let out a groan as he threw his head back while the others glance at each other “What was that?” Tommy slapped his hands onto his face and dragged them down.

“My brother.” he rises to his feet and stomps out of his room and so the others followed quickly behind him, there, they saw Tommy kick down the door to where the presumably thought was the garage and saw him shouting. Inside they saw [M/N] who was now shirtless and sitting on his motorbike while revving the engine, if they weren’t already attracted to this man, they surely are now “Really, [M/N]? Really?!” said man let out a sigh as he leaned back, leaning back and resting the palms of his hands behind him.

“What? I’m just testing the engine, I can’t exactly control the volume.” Tubbo pushes past Tommy so he could approach [M/N] and his bike, his hands hovering over it as he looked at it close and listened to it rumble.

“You’ve got a pretty cool bike.” [M/N] grins.

“Thanks, I got it as a gift and I hold a lot of pride to it.” his hands then went over to the handle and clutch “Wanna hear this kitten roar?” Tubbo snapped his fingers as he pointed at him.

“That sounded very sexual, but yes.” 

“You made it very sexual, and okay.” they both laugh, Tubbo takes a step back before letting out a cheer while clapping his hands when [M/N] revved the engine again. Tommy stood in the back as he watched his friends gush and talk to [M/N], taking turns looking at his bike while revving the engine. He was happy that his brother was able to talk to his friends without having to threaten to beat them up, but it kind of hurt that his friends would sometime prefer his brother instead of him. If he remembered correctly, there were times when he was younger that people would only become friends with him in hopes of getting close to his brother, to which it would end with him in tears and [M/N] beating the ever living shit out of the person that hurt him brother’s feelings. 

“Hey, guppy face.” Tommy looked up and saw his brother was standing in front of him, he pouted a looked away while [M/N] sighed as he shook his head, placing his hands on his hips as he looked down at his brother “I know that look, Tommy.” he only huffs, crossing his arms and looking away.

“I don’t know what you mean.” he hums as he opens his arms, shrugging his shoulders in a way that gestured for Tommy to come into his arms.

“I know you know, so you know, hurry up, my arms are starting to get tired.” Tommy stared at him before leaning forward and resting his head against his chest, [M/N] chuckled as he wrapped his arms around his shoulders and gently rubbed his arms “I don’t mean to take your friends from you, Tommy. It’s just second nature.”

“They also think you’re cool.” 

“No, they do--”

“Yeah, we do.” [M/N] deadpans, that wasn’t making his situation any better, he glances back at his bike before lighting up when an idea struck.

“Hey.” Tommy sniffled a little as he was pulled back, he looks up at [M/N] and saw him lean down, making sure they were seeing eye to eye while pointing back at his bike with his thumb “How’s about I let you ride my bike, hmm?” that instantly brought a smile to his face.

“Really? You never let me ride it before.” he waves his hand.

“That was because you were young and our parents would kill me for letting you on.” he then backs away, gently bumping his fist against his forehead “You’re old enough now and I’m pretty sure you’re not that reckless to do anything irresponsible while on the back of a speeding motorbike, right?” Tommy nods his head rapidly, the smile on his face glowing brighter.

“Yeah, I promise!” he nods.

“Cool, but maybe after I have a shower, I stink.” Tommy nods.

“You do.”

“Gee, thanks.” Tommy waited patiently in the garage with the others and the noticed that Tommy was vibrating in his seat, visibly excited to go on a motorbike ride. They decided that they were going to head into town to have a simple hang about and that [M/N] would drive ahead with Tommy on his bike, after a quick shower, [M/N] emerged through the door wearing a pair of joggers, a leather jacket over a simply grey shirt. He was in the middle of tugging the ends of his fingerless gloves on before he leaned down to grab two pairs of helmets, tossing one over to where Tommy was sitting “Catch.” he didn’t.

“Hey!” he shouts, fumbling to the ground to pick up the fallen helmet.

“So the plan is for me to drive ahead and that you guys will catch up?” Jack nods, pulling out the keys to his car and spinning them around his finger.

“Uh huh, I just hope you don’t drive recklessly.” [M/N] chuckled at that, wheeling his bike outside of the garage before proceeding to throw his leg over it and sitting down on it.

“No promises.” he starts his bike once more and it roared to life, he lets out a sigh before patting the space behind him “Come on, Tommy.” he didn’t hesitate to jump onto the bike after putting his helmet on.

“Let’s go, let’s go!” [M/N] chuckled as he shook his head, he turned around and clipped the helmet on properly, grabbing the sides of it and shaking it about, laughing when he heard Tommy let out a cry “Ow, that hurts! Stop that!” he laughs as he pulls away, slapping the safety guard down.

“Alright, we’re good to go.” he then gives the others a thumbs up “Hope you guys can keep up.” Tubbo took that as a competition, he then shoved Jack in the back towards his car.

“Hurry, Jack! We gotta beat them!” Niki laughs as she follows them.

“We can’t outdrive a car, Tubbo.” [M/N] chuckles softly then raises a brow when George was staring at him, he huffs softly and winks in his direction before slapping down his safety guard and revving his engine. Tommy lets out a whoa, wrapping his arms around [M/N]’s waist when [M/N] did a wheelie out of the driveway before letting out a cheer as he leaned his body forward and had the front wheel slam onto the road before driving away.

“George! Get your ass in the car right now! We can’t let them win!” Niki shook her head as she grabbed George by his wrist but soon paused, raising a brow when she noticed that the red flush rose to the tips of his ears once more and soon spread across his cheeks.

“Hoo?” [M/N] briefly saw that reaction before driving away and chuckled, he then glanced back at Tommy and saw he was cheering as [M/N] responsibly drove down the busy streets of Nottingham. [M/N] had a calm smile on his face as he took a deep breath, feeling the air blow past him and calm his body, he then let out a whoa when he felt Tommy collapse onto his back, wrapping his arms around his shoulders.

“Thanks for this, [M/N]. This actually means a lot to me.” [M/N] nods his head softly, leaning back so he could gently knock his helmet against his.

“No problem, Tommy. If you ever want to go on rides with me to clear your head, don’t hesitate to come to me. I’ll take you wherever you want to go.” Tommy tightens his grip on [M/N], leaning closer to his brother as he nods his head.

“Okay.”

Headcanons:

when jack and them caught up to them at a red light, tubbo screamed at them which caused the others in the car laughed.

niki thought tommy and his brother looked cool so she took a video of them, [m/n] noticed and gave her the rock on devil horns before driving away when the light turned green.

after posting that on twitter, the video was trending because what they saw was shouting in the background while tommy was sitting on the back of a motorbike before it drove away.

mystery person was trending.

everyone was dying to know who it was behind the wheel but the people were denied the truth.

wilbur was curious as to who it was as well and when he was given the opportunity to meet the mystery man, he was completely floored when the truth was revealed that the person was tommy’s brother.

he demanded a duel.

he was the current brother figure to tommyinnit and wanted to assert his dominance.

he was completely destroyed when [m/n] body slammed him to the ground before proceeding to sit on his back.

niki took another photo of the aftermath; [m/n] wearing his biker helmet as he sat on top of a knocked out wilbur while tommy was laughing hysterically in the background.

people now called him the biker man.

meeting ranboo was funny and the people on twitter along with tommy’s viewers called them the faceless duo, though [m/n] never spoke whenever he was on screen.

he was also strong enough to lift ranboo up.

other than interacting with his friends, staying truthful to his words, tommy would often come to [m/n] at random times of the day and ask to go on rides, to which [m/n] would agree and together they’d drive around.

tommy enjoyed spending time with his brother, whether they be yelling at each other, sleeping with each other or simply sitting together in silence, all he needed was to spend some time with his brother.

and that was enough.